fej?"*

YALE UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

WORKS ISSUED BY

tIbe Ibahlu^t Society.

THE TRAVELS

PIETRO DELLA VALLE IN INDIA.

THE TRAVELS

PIETRO DELLA VALLE

INDIA.

FROM THE OLD ENGLISH TRANSLATION OF 1664,
BY G. HAVERS.
IN TWO VOLUMES.

ffiiiitrt, tottfl a aife nt t^e antfinr, an Jntiolmrtion anlr jaotes,
BY
EDWARD GREY
(late bengal civil service).

VOL II

BURT FRANKLIN, PUBLISHER
NEW YORK, NEW YORK

Published by
BURT FRANKLIN
514 West nath Street
New York 25, N. Y.

ORIGINALLY PUBLISHED BY THE HAKLUYT SOCIETY

REPRINTED BY PERMISSION

H IS

PRINTED IN THE U.S.A.

COUNCIL

THE HAKLUYT SOCIETY.

Clements R. Markham, Esq., C.B., F.R.S., President.
Major-General Sir Henry Rawlinson, K.C.B., D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S.
Associ^ Etranger de U Institut de France, Vice-President.
Lord Aberdare, G.C.B., F.R.S:, late Pres. R.G.S.
S. E. B. Bouverie-Pusey, Esq.
Vice-Admiral Lindesay Brine.
Robert Brown, Esq., M.A., Ph.D.
Miller Christy, Esq.
The Right Hon. Sir Mountstuart E. Grant Duff, G.C.S.L, Pres. R.G.S.
Albert Gray, Esq.
A. P. Maudslay, Esq.
Admiral Sir E. Ommanney, C.B., F.R.S.
E. a. Petherick, Esq.
Ernest Satow, Esq., C.M.G., Minister Resident in Ur-ugim-y
S. W. Silver, Esq.
Coutts Trotter, Esq.
Prof. E. B. Tylor, D.C.L.
Captain Sir J. Sydney Webb, K.C.M.G.
Captain W, J. L. Wharton, R.N.
E. Delmar Morgan, Honorary Secretary.

LETTERS OF PIETRO DELLA VALLE.
VOL. II.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.
LETTER IV.
I. Departure from Goa. — Arrival at Pangi . . 193
2. Meeting with Brahman Ambassador. — Ear-pendant. —
Scarcity of sailors at Goa. — Weakness of the Portuguese
Government . . . . -195
3. Difficulty about licence. — Visit to the Bishop of Cochin . 197
4. Voyage continued. — Malabar rovers. — Angediva islands. —
Arrival at Onor ..... 200
5. Description of Onor. — Inquiry into the conduct of the Cap
tain of the fort.^Sumptuous entertainment . . 202
5. Visit to a hot stream and cistern. — Visit of Vitula Sinay,
Brahman Ambassador. — Davali festival. — Town of Brah
mans ...... 205
7. Death of Venk-tapa Naieka's wife. — Story told about her . 207
8. Negotiations with Venk-tapa Naieka. — Visit to Vitula Sinay.
— Conduct of Venk-tapa .... 209
9. News from Goa and Europe . . . .213

LETTER V.

I. Indian and Egyptian idolatry compared. — Departure from
Onor. — Arrival at Garsopa. — Account of the Queen of
Garsopa . .... 216
2. Description of the journey up Garsopa river , 220

Vlll CONTENTS.
3. Departure from Garsopa. — Ascent of the Ghat. — Beautiful
scenery. — Temple and statue of Hanuman. — Female saint.
— Ofiferings to idol . . . . . 22 1
4. Present from Moorish Captain. — Indian fencing-match. —
Visit of Vitula Sinay and of Moorish Captain. — Present
from the Portuguese Ambassador to the Captain . 225
5. Boys learning arithmetic .... 227
6. Continuation of journey. — Description of Indian torches. —
Night spent under trees. — Journey continued. — Arrival at
Tumbrfe . . . . . .228
7. Use of cow-dung described .... 230
8. Departure from Tumbrfe. — Night spent on bank of river. —
Journey continued. — Myrobalan trees described . 232
9. Arrival at Ahineli. — Temple of Virena Deuru. — Idols
described. — Curious head-dresses of idols. — Figure of
an ox. — Procession of idol. — Religious ceremonies. — Plan
of Temple ..... 234
10. Letter from Vitula Sinay. — Renovation of idols. — No
emperor but Caesar .... 242
II. Arrival at Badra. — Journey continued to Ikkeri. — Descrip
tion of Ikkeri ..... 244
12. Cane bedsteads. — Presents from the King. — Preparations for
an audience with the King .... 245
13. Description of the Captain-General and his son . . 247
14. Cavalcade described. — Description of citadel, and of the
Kingrs reception-tent . . . .250
1 5. Interview with King Venk-tapa. — Presentation of gifts. —
Self-abasement of the Portuguese Ambassador . . 252
16. The King's speech.— Ambassador's reply.— Questions and
answers. — Presentation of silk scarf to the Ambassador . 254
17. Procession of singing-girls described . . . 257
18. Apparatus for swinging festival described.— Large car with
wooden figures.— Indian friars — Mounted soldiers. —
Dancing-giris . . . . .259
19. Letters from Goa.— Nephew of the King.— His retinue
described. — Second audience with the King. — Female
acrobat.— Presents of fruit .... 262

CONTENTS. IX
20. Latitude of Ikkeri ascertained. — King of Spain's letter. —
Visit to Sagher. — Elephants. — Procession of a widow
about to bum herself . i • ¦ 265
21. Latitude of Ikkeri ascertained a second time. — Procession
of Jangamis, or Indian friars. — Dancing-women. — Kissing
offeet ...... 267
22. Funeral procession. — Great religious ceremony in the
Temples. — Religious procession. — Exhibition of dancing-
women ..... 271
23. Conversation with a widow about to burn herself . 273.
24. Religious dance by a priest. — Ignorance of the priests
generally. — News from Goa and Europe. — More religious
ceremonies ..... 277
25. Great procession of idols. — Religious dances described . 279
26. Great illumination. — Visit of the King to the Temple . 282
27. More dancing. — Treaty between Venk-tapa Naieka and the
King of Banghel. — Policy of Viceroy of Goa . . 284

LETTER VI.
I. Book presented by Vitula Sinay. — Description of Indian
palm-leaf books. — Departure from Ikkeri. — Theft by
Portuguese servant .... 290^
2. Scruples of natives as to eating. — Description of scenery. —
Arrival at Colur. — Female idol.— Hospitality of women.
—Poverty of the people. — Arrival at Barselor. — Descrip
tion of town ..... 293
3. Continuation of journey by river. — Arrival at Portuguese
settlement. — Embarkation on board ship. — Ship runs
aground. — Is eventually got afloat again . . 297
4. Continuation of voyage.— Rocks and pigeons. — Arrival at
Mangalor. — Description of the port, and of city. — Land
ing at Mangalor. — Visit to the captain of fort . . 300
5. Visit to Banghel. — Description of the town.— Return to
Mangalor.— Visit to Olala.— Description of that place,
and of the Queen's palace.- Return to Mangalor . 302

X CONTENTS..
6. Mass and sermon.^Departure from Mangalor. — Arrival at
SalS. — Account of the King of that place. — Arrival at
Manel. — Description of adjacent country . . 304
7. Meeting with Queen of Olala. — Conversation with her . 306
8. Theory as to Indian gods. — Curious rule as to succession by
sister's sons ..... 310
9. History of the Queen of Olala .... 313
10. Description of the Queen's palace. — Interview with Queen's
son. — Description of his appearance . . . 316
1 1 Conversation with Queen's son. — Presentation of a map of
the world. — Plan of the palace described ' . . 320
12. Dinner prepared. — Description of Indian dish called "Caril"
(curry). — Dinner eaten. — Difficulty about spoon. — Satis
faction ofthe Prince . . . -325
13. Further conversation with Queen's son. — Astonishment of
natives at whiteness of European complexion . . 332
14. Description of "Lagne", or Indian nuts . . . 336
15. Attempt at interview with the Queen. — Message sent by her.
— Visit to the Devi's Temple. — Latitude of Manel ascer
tained. — Reasons given why the Queen refused an inter
view.— Departure from Manel. — Arrival at Mangalor . 337

LETTER VII.
I. Latitude of Mangalor ascertained. — Visit to the King of
the Jogies
2. Description of a temple
3. The King's, habitation described
4. Interview with the King of the Jogies
5. Dinner in a peasant's cottage. — Return to Mangalor.
• Account of Carnate, and its Queen
'6. Arrival of Portuguese fleet. — Embarkation on board ship
7. Departure from Mangalor.— Meeting with Malabar rovers,
—Arrival at Calicut.— Negotiations with the Samorin of
Calicut ......
8. Latitude of Cahcut ascertained. — Description of town and
people

344
346348
350352353

355359

CONTENTS. XI
9, Account of the Malabar people.— Visit to the Samorin's
palace. ...... 361
icj. Description of the palace .... 363
II. Interview with King's nieces. — Description of the King. —
Mode of saluting him . . . . 365
12. Conversation with the King. — Inspection by the King of a
Portuguese arquebus .... 369
13. Conduct of Portuguese companions . . . ;72
14. Discourse ofthe King. — Presents of fruit and of a wild pig.
— Plan of the palace. — Return on board ship . . 374
15. Strange custom of the Nairs. — Clothing of the King, and of
the people. — Mode of warfare. — Custom of "Amoco" . 379
16. Departure from Calicut. — Christmas Eve on board ship. —
Arrival at Cananor. — Description of the place. — Account
of " La Misericordia". — Visit to the bazaar . .381
17. Departure from Cananor. Arrival at Mangalor. — Visit to
Franciscan Fathers. — Departure from Mangalor with
convoy ...... 384
18. Fleet anchors near rocks of Sta. Maria. — Scarlet jasmine. —
Meeting with supposed pirates, who turn out to be
friends ...... 386
19. Continuation of voyage. — Arrival at island of Salsette. —
Supremacy of Jesuits there and elsewhere . . 390
20. Visit to a Jesuit church.— Retum on board ship. — Arrival at
Goa. — Attempted trick of Portuguese servant . *. 392
21. Proclamation of Viceroy of Goa. — Account of soldiers called
"Dispacciati" . . . . .395
22. News from Ormuz. — Conduct of the Viceroy and of Ruy
Freira and his captains .... 397
23. News from Persia ..... 401
24. Festival of the Jesuits. — Their dispute with the Augustine
friars ...... 402
25. Visit to Guadalupe. — Description of a beautiful lake and
of various trees, and of the lotus plant . . 404

xu CONTENTS.

LETTER VIIL

I. Festival of Martyrs — Council of State. — Masquerade. —
Tragedy of St. Xavier. — Mass and masquerade. — Tourna
ment. — Solemn procession of Jesuits . . . 409-
2. Procession and religious ceremonies described ¦ . 414
3. Despatch of fleet to Ormuz. — Latitude of Goa ascertained.—
Massacre of English by the Mogul. — Retreat of Sultan
Chorrom ...... 416'
4. More ships sent to Ormuz. — Festival of the Inquisition. —
News from Persia, and from Turkey . . . 419
5. News from Europe ..... 424.
6. A Canarese wedding described .... 427
7. News of the wreck of a Portuguese ship on coast of Africa . 429
8. Visit to the Prior of the convent of Ispahan. — Arrival of
ships from Mozambique. — Affairs of the Jesuits . . 431
9. Solemn cavalcade.— Visit to Patriarch of jEthiopia . 434
10. Adventures of a cavalier .... 435
II. Festival of St. Bartholomew. — News from Ormuz. — Arrival
of Portuguese fleet. — News from Europe . . 436
12. Fight with an English ship. — Consecration of an Arch
bishop. — Proclamation of the Viceroy . . . 439
13. War between Adil Shah and Nizam Shah. — Procession of
" La Misericordia'^, and of Dominicans. — Sea-fight with
the Moprs. — More news from Ormuz . . . 442

Index , . . 447

LETTER IV.

From Onor, Octob. 30, 1623.
EING departed from Goa and arriv'd
at this Port of Onor^ I shall give you
some account of what hath happened
in my observation during the few
days since the last that I writ to you,
on October the tenth : and because
I understood that it lay still at Goa, with the two Ships
which were to go thence for Persia, I have thought fit to
send this to accompany it, and I hope you will receive
both of them together, and that not without as much
delectation of my News, as I am pleas'd in writing to you
from several places, and (when I can get opportunity)
from those very places which afford the Novelties and
matters whereof I write, which therefore may possibly
be more grateful in the reception as being native of the
Country. I took ship with our Portugal Ambassador, Sig. Gio.
Fernandez Leiton, about Evening, October the fourteenth,
and, departing from Goa, we remov'd to a Town call'd
Pangi^ in the same Island, but lower, near the place

1 See ante, p. J90, note.
2 Now called Panjim, or New Goa, on the left bank of the Mandovi
river, three or four miles from the sea. It was made the seat of
govemment in 1759, and was formally raised to the dignity of being
the capital by Royal Proclamation in the year 1843. Fonseca (pp. 97
to 103) describes it in detail, and speaks of it as having a " picturesque

194 DEPARTURE FROM GOA.
where the River enters into the Sea, and whither the Vice-
Roys used to retire themselves frequently to a House of
Pleasure which they have there, besides many other like
Houses of private persons upon the River likewise, and
where also at the mouth of the Sea, or Bar, as they call it,
which is a little lower, almost all Fleets that depart from
Goa are wont to set Sail. We might have performed this
journey by Land along the Sea-coast, passing along the
other lands of Adil-Scidh}- till we came to those of Venk-
tapa Naieka? But to avoid expences and occasions of dis
gust with many Governours of those Territories subject to
Adil-Scidh, who sometimes are little courteous and im
pertinent, the Vice-Roy would have us go by Sea, and
for more security sent five of those light Frigats or
Galeots, which the Portugals call Sangessis^ to accompany
us as far as Onor, where we were to land. So that we were
in all ten Ships or Galeots, to wit, one which carry'd the
Portugal ambassador and us, another in which Venk-tapa
Naieka s Ambassador the Brachman* went ; three others
laden with the baggage of the two Ambassadors (and par
ticularly with Horses and other things which the Vice-Roy
sent for a present to Venk-tapd Naieka, and other Horses
which I know not who carry'd thither to sell)^; and the
five Ships of war, whereof Sig. Hettor Fernandez was Chief
Captain or General. Nevertheless we parted from Goa
the aforesaid Evening onely with our own Ship, the rest
appe;irance"; and C. de Kloguen (p. 142) says: "It is now (1831) a
very handsome town, all the houses being well built and the streets
being broad and well paved."
1 See ante, p. 143, note. 2 See ante, p. 168, note.
3 Properiy " Sanguigel". (See Vieyra's Dictionary.)
* See ante, p. 191.
5 The horse trade was a great business on the west coast of India.
(See Com-mentaries of A. Dalboquerque, vol. ii, pp. 76, 77, 107, and
III ; vol. iii, p. 21; and Col. Yule's Marco Poto, vol. i, pp. 84, 88, 324,
333, etc., and Index.)

EAk ORNAMENTS. I95
being already fallen down lower toward the Sea, and the
Ambassador Vitula was above a day at Pangi expecting
us, where we arriving the abovesaid night did not land,
because it was late, but slept in the Vessel.
II. — October the fourteenth. We went ashore in the
Morning at Pangi, and the two Ambassadors saw one
another upon the Sea-side, where, I being present with them,
Sig. Gio. Fernandez told the Brachman Ambassador who
I was, and that I went with them out of curiosity to see his
King, wherewith he testified great contentment, but was
inuch more pleas'd with the Pendant which I wore at my
left ear, as I have us'd to do for many years past for remedy
of my weak sight, because wearing Pendants at the ears is a
peculiar custom of the Indians, especially of the Gentiles,
who all wear them in both ears^ : and because this is
among the Portugals a thing not onely unusual, but
ignorantiy by some of the ruder sort of them held for un
lawful onely because 'tis us'd by Gentiles, therefore the
Ambassador marvelled that I, being of the Portugal's
Religion, nevertheless us'd it ; but being told that it was
not forbidden by our Law, but onely customarily disus'd,
and that in Europe it was us'd by many,^ he commended the

^ See Quintin Craufurd's Sketches relating to the History, etc., oj
the Hindoos : " In the ears all the Hindoos wear large gold rings
ornamented with precious stones." The custom of wearing ear-rings
has been adopted by males as well as females in India, as is well
known, from time immemorial. They are frequently of large size.
(See Burton's Goa and the Blue Mountains, p. 232.) Instances have
been known in which their weight amounted to no less than 2 lbs. In
some parts pieces of shell are inserted in the lobes of the ears, and in
Burma cheroots are carried in this way. Nose-rings are commonly
worn by women. (See Sir M. Williams' Modern India, p. 61.) Ear
rings are mentioned as being generally worn by Indians in Arrian's
Indica, chap. xvi. Mr. Forbes [Oriental Memoirs, p. 390) says :
"The Malabar women's ears, loaded with rings and heavy jewels,
reach almost to their shoulders.''
2 Jt is said that Charles I. of England wore pearl ear-rings, and that

196 WEAKNESS OP PORTUGUESE GOVERNMENT.
custom, and bid the Portugals see how well I shew'd with
that Pendant, and better than they who wore none ; so
powerful is use to endear things to the eye, and make that
fancy'd and esteem'd by some, which others, through want
of custom, dislike, or value not.^
This day we departed not, because one of the Frigats of
the Armado which was to accompany us was unprovided
with Sea-men, for which we were fain to stay till the day
following, and then were not very well provided. The cause
whereof was that there was at this time a great Scarcity
of Mariners in Goa, because the Governours of the maritime
parts of the Continent subject to Idal-Scidth^ would not
permit their Ships to come, as they were wont, to supply
Mariners for the Portugal Armado ; which seem'd an argu
ment of some ill will of that King against the Portugals, of
which, were there nothing else, their being weaker and
more confus'd in their Government than ever, and all things
in bad order, was a sufificient ground ; for remedy of which
they took no other course, but daily loaded themselves with
new, unusual and most heavy Impositions, to the manifest
ruine of the State, taking no care to prevent the hourly
exorbitant defraudations of the publick Incomes, which
otherwise would be sufficient to maintain the charge without
new Gabels^ : but if such thefts continue both the publick
Incomes and the new Gabels, and as many as they can

he gave one of them to Bi.shop Juxon, the day before his execution,
for his daughter, the Princess Royal. They were at one time much
wom in Europe, as bemg good for the eyes.
^ See Shakespeare il'wo Gentlejnen of, Verona, act v, sc. 4): " How
use doth breed a habit in a man !"
2 Should be .A.dil Shah. See ante, p. 143, note.
^ This word (said to be derived from the Arabic Kabdla, " a tax")
was in Fi ance specially applied to a tax on salt, and is said to have
led King Edward III. to the perpetration of a. pun in remarking that
King Philip, who imposed the tax, was the author of the " Salique
law".

THE VICEROY'S LICENCE REQUIRED. 1 97
invent, will be all swallow'd up. Nevertheless the Portugals
are heedless according to their custom, and out of fatal
blindness, making no reckoning of these signs which shew
the evil mind of their neighbour Adil-Scidh, think he
knows nothing of these disorders, and that this with-holding
of his Subjects is onely an impertinence of his Officers.
What the event will be Time will shew.
III. — But to return to my purpose. Not being to depart
this day we went to dine and pass the time, with intention
also to lodge the following night, in the house of Sig.
Baldassar dAzevedo, who liv'd constantly in a fair House
there by the Sea-side, a little distant from the Villa, or
Fort,^ where the Vice-Roys lodge in Pangi? Whilst we were
recreating our selves, Sig. Fernandez, bethinking himself of
what, perhaps, he had not thought of before, ask'd me
whether I had the Vice-Roy's Licence to go with him
this Voyage, and I telling him that I had not because I
did not think it needful, he reply'd that it was needful to
be had by any means if I intended to go, otherwise he
could not venture to carry me, for fear of giving malevolous^
persons occasion to criminate him, by saying that he had
carry'd me, a stranger and without the Vice-Roy's licence,
into suspected places, where matters of State were to be
handled ; in brief, knowing the matter to be blameable, and
the wonted cavils of many of his own Nation, and being
admonished by many and great troubles befallen others,
and particularly a Kinsman of his, very innocently for very
slight causes and much inferior to this, he told me reso
lutely that without the Vice- Roy's Licence it was no-wise
good, either for him or me, that I should go. Wherefore,
being* we were not to depart that day, he advis'd me to
return to the City, and procure the said Licence, if 1
1 Built by Yusuf Adil Shah. ^ See p. 193, note.
' An obsolete word for " malevolent"
* For •' since" see ante^ p. 27, note.

198 THE LICENCE OBTAINED.
intended to go, and he would stay for me till the next
Morning; but without the Licence"! must not return to
take Ship, nor would he by any means venture to carry
me. I who well understood the procedures ofthe Portugals,
and what rigor they use in their Government,^ and to what
suspicions and malevolences they are prone, which cause a
thousand ill usages and injustices, was sensible that Sig.
Fernandez had reason, and that the not having gotten this
Licence was an inadvertency, because I accounted it not
necessary ; but to obtain it of the Vice-Roy, who knew me
well and had shewn himself courteous to me, I look'd upon
as not difficult. Wherefore, being loathe to lose my intended
voyage, as soon as I had din'd with these Gentlemen, I went
by boat to the City, and having first given account of my
business to Sig. Antonio, and Sig. Ruy Gomez his Brother,
(to whose House I repair'd, having left that which I had
hir'd,and remov'd my Goods to that ofthe said Sig"^ Barocci),
I went with the same Sig. Ruy Gomez to speak to F. Moryad,
a Jesuit and the Vice-Roy's Confessor and my Friend,
whom I desir'd (as the fittest person to do it in the short
time left me) to get me a Licence from the Vice-Roy. He
went immediately to speak to the Vice-Roy about it, and
had the fortune to find him before he enter'd into a Con
gregation, or Council, which was to sit till to-night ; and the
Vice-Roy presently writ a Licence for him with his own
hand, directed to the Ambassador Gio. Fernandez, wherein
he told him that, whereas I desir'd to go along with him,
he might carry me and shew me all kind of Civility and

1 The policy of Admiral Dalboquerque, first Viceroy of Goa, which, it
may be presumed, was adopted in a general way by his successors, is
thus described by Fonseca {Historical Sketch of Goa, p. 144): " While
on the one hand he treated the Muhammadans with undue severity
and harshness, he showed marked favour to the Hindoos, but
punished with merciless rigour every species of oppression praclised
on the merchants and traders."

INTERVIEW WITH THE BISHOP. 1 99
Honour as a deserving person, with other like courteous
and high expressions.
Having gotten my Licence, I went with F. Ruy Gomez
Baroccioto visit the Bishop oiCocin}^\io in the vacancy ofthe
See administred theArch-bishoprick of G'<?«,^andwhom I had
not yet visited ; and understanding that he was desirous to
know me, and was a Prelate of great merit, not only as to
Ecclesiastick matters but also in point of Government and
War (for he took divers strong places, ^nd perform'd other
exploits in India for the service of his King with great
valour) I would not depart without first visiting him and
making myself known to him. This Prelate is called Frd
Don Sebastiano di San Pietro^ and is an Augustine Fryer.
We discours'd above an hour together concerning things of
India and Persia, and other matters, and I recommended to
him, with the F. Confessor, the Augustine Fathers of his

1 In original Cocin — generally written Cochin — on west coast of
India, in lat. 9° 58' N. Properly Kachhi or Kuchi, called also Gut-
schin, Couhi, and Cocym. According to Sir H. Yule (Cathay, vol. ii,
p. 455), it is first mentioned by Conti, under the name of "Cocym".
Now the chief port of Malabar. The town gives its pame to the
adjacent territory, which is governed by a native ruler, who pays a
tribute of 200,000 Rs. annually to the British Government. A Portu
guese fort was erected here in 1 503 by Admiral Dalboquerque. In
1663 it became the capital of the Dutch possessions in India, and in
1796 was taken by the British. It is at present remarkable as the
residence of the black and white Jews, and of the sect of Christians
called Nazaranis or Nestorians, who ascribe their conversion to St.
Thomas. (Eastwick's Handbook of Madras, pp. 316, 317.)
2 Goa was made a metropolitan, or archiepiscopal, see by Pope
Paul IV in 1557, and two suffragan bishoprics were created at
the same time, viz., those of Cochin and Goa, of which the former
extended firom Cranganur to the Ganges, and the latter from Cran-
ganur to Cape of Good Hope. (See C. de Kloguen, p. 58.) There
were afterwards seven suffragan bishoprics altogether, viz., Cochin,
Malacca, Macao, Tunaj; (Japan), Meliapur, Nankin, and Pekin.
3 He was the first Bishop of Meliapur, and was confirmed as Arch
bishop of Goa in 1629. He completed the cathedral begun in i6i6.

200 DEPARTURE FliOM PANJIM.
Religion in Persia, giving him an account of their necessi
ties, and how he might help them.
Night being come, I went to make a Collation in the
House of Sig" Barocci, and when it was grown dark I
return'd to imbark in the Ship which expected m,e, and
went to the Town of Pangi^ to find Sig. Gio. Fernandez
and my other Companions, who were very glad at my
return with the Vice-Roy's Licence so favourable and
courteous to me, because they were loath to have gone
without me ; and so I slept with them that night in the
same House. My charge, Mariam Tinatin? went not with
me this journey because it was not expedient, being^ I was
to return to Goa, but stay'd still in the House of Sig"^ Lena
da Cugna: onely Cacciathr^ went with me to serve me.
October the fifteenth. A little before night we were ready
to set sail, had we not been necessitated to stay for certain
Mariners till the next Morning, when we went to hear
Mass in a Church of Saint Agnes' belonging to the Augus
tine Fryers^ and standing in the Island of Goa ; after which,
being imbark'd, we stay'd a while longer waiting for the
Brachman Ambassador, for what reason I know not, unless,
perhaps, he was minded to make us stay for him, as we
had made him stay for us. At length being got out of the
mouth of the River we continu'd sailing all night, but with
^ See ante, p. 193, note. 2 See ante, p. 24, note.
' For " since", see note, p. 27. ¦ * See p. 126.
^ A small church in the village of St. Agnes, to the west of Panjim.
In this parish is one of the three palaces of the Archbishop. Of the
other two palaces, one adjoins the cathedral and the other is in the
parish of St. Peter.
» The Augustine Friars were the fourth religious order established
in Goa, where they came in 1572 under Fra Antonio de Paixao. Their
convent is described by Cottineau de Kloguen as " the most beautiful
and stately convent or building in Goa", and he adds that " few cities
in Europe can boast of a finer edifice of the kind". For a description
of it, see De Kloguen's Goa, p. 122 ; and for some general observations
on the religious orders at Goa, see the same, p. 133.

MALABAR ROVERS. 201
a small wind. Our course was always Southward almost
directly, and we coasted along the land at a little dis
tance. October the sixteenth. In the Morning we discern'd four
Ships of Malabar Rovers^ near the shore (they call them
Parcel and they go with Oars, like Galeots or Foists*).
We gave them chase for above an hour, intending to fight
them, but we could not overtake them ; onely we lost much
time and much of our way. Night came upon us near
certain Rocks, or uninhabited little Islands, \vhich they call
Angediva^ which signifies in the Language of the Country
Five Islands, they being so many in number. We found
fresh water in one of them ; :hey are all green and have
some Trees. We set sail from thence the same night, but
had little or no wind and violent rain.
October the seventeenth. Continuing our course the next
day with a very small gale we saw the bound of the States
' The whole line of .coast here (called Ariake by the Greeks,
Kemkem by the Arabs, and Kukan, or Konkan, by the Hindds) has
always been infemous for the piratical propensities of its inhabitants,
whose ancient occupation is well favoured by the multitude of small
ports, an uninterrupted view along the coast, high ground favourable
to distant vision, and the alternate land and sea-breezes that -oblige
vessels to hug the shore, and by the fact that the ports, besides being
shallow, are protected against large ships by bars. Pliny notices the
depredations committed by these pirates, and our early travellers are
fuU of horrible tales about them. (See Sir R. Burton's Goa and the
Blue Mountains, pp. 12 and 13.)
2 For Prau, or Prahu, a Malay word for a kind of swift sailing-
vessel, used in the Malayan archipelago and on the Malabar coast.
See Commentaries of Dalboquerque, vol. ii, pp. 87 and 91.
^ An obsolete word for a small sailing-vessel, called Fustas by
the Portuguese. (.See Commentaries of A. Dalboquerque, vol. ii,
pp. 86, 87, 99, and 100.)
* Probably for Panjdwipa, or " five islands" (Sanskrit), a favourite
anchorage of the early Portuguese, in lat. 14° 30' N. Called also
" Anchediva", and, in Dourado's map of 1546, "Amgedina". They were
fortified by the Viceroy of Goa, Don Francis de Taura, in 1683, when
the Portuguese were at war with Sambaji, the Mahratta chief.

202 ARRIVAL AT HONAWAR.
of Adil-Scidh^ and Venk-tapd Naieka? which is onely a
brackish River,*such as are frequent upon the Coast oUndia.
The wind was but small still, so that all this day we could
not arrive at Onor*" ; but when it was night, because 'tis no
good fent'ring into the Port of Onor in the dark and with
ebbing water, as it was now, we cast Anchor, and remain'd
all night under an uninhabited small Rock, which they call
the Rock of Onor. After mid-night the Tide began to
flow, but yet we stirred not.
October the eighteenth. About break of day we mov'd
along, and by the help of Oars finished the remainder of the
way, arriving at Onor in good time. This whole voyage
from Goa to Onor is not above eighteen Leagues, but it
took up so much time because we had onely a very small
wind. V. — Onor is a small place by the Sea-side, but a good
Port of indifferent capacity, which is formed by two arms
of Rivers,^ which (I know not whether both from one or
several heads) running one Southward and the other North
ward meet at the Fortress, and are discharg'd with one
mouth into the Sea. The habitations are rather Cottages
than Houses, built under a thick Grove of Palms, to wit
those which produce the Indian Nuts, called by the Portu
gals Coco^ ; and by the Arabians Narghil But the Fortress''
is of a competent circuit, though the walls are not very

' See ante, p. 143, note. ^ See ante, p. 168, note.
^ Marked in Wyld's map as the GungawuUy river.
* Or Honawar. See ante, p. 190.
^ Branches of the river Shiravati, on which are the celebrated
Gairsappa, or Gerusapp^, Falls. " See ante, pp. 40 and 181.
'^ This fort previously to 1569, when it was captured by the Portu
guese, belonged to the Queen of Gerusapp^. It subsequently fell
into the hands of the Rajas of Bednur, and afterwards passed into
the possession of Haidar Ali, from whom it was taken by the British
,in 1783, and restored in the following year to Tipu Sahib by the treaty
of Mangalur,

DESCRIPTION OF HONAWAR. 203
(vell designed, being just as the Portugals found them
made by the people ofthe Country. It stands upon a high
Hill of freestone, and, it being very capacious, not onely the
Captain lives there, but most of the married and principal
Portugals have Houses in it, very well accommodated with
Wells,. Gardens, and other conveniences. The streets
within the Fortress are large and fair, besides a great Piazza
sufficient to contain all the people of the place in time of a
siege. There are likewise two Churches, one dedicated to
Saint CatJierine^ and the other to Saint Anthony^ ; but
ordinarily there is but one Priest in Onor, who is the Vicar
of the Arch-Bishop of Goa ; and therefore in Lent other
religious persons always go thither. Out of the Fort, in
the country, is the Bazar or Market, but a small one, and
of little consideration ; nothing being found therein but
what is barely necessary for sustenance of the inhabi
tants. Our Ambassador Sig. Gio. Fernandez lodg'd with us, not
in the Fort but without in the House of a private man ;
and, I believe, it was because he had rigorous Orders from
the Vice-Roy against the Captain, and commission to
redress many Disorders which he had committed in his
Government, especially to compose matters between him
and the people of the Country, as also between him and
' St. Catherine was held in special honour by the Portuguese, as it
was on the festival day of that saint (Nov. 25th, 15 10) that Goa was
finally captured by Admiral Dalboquerque. (See Commentaries of
A. Dalboquerque, vol. iii, p. 9.) That event is commemorated in
Camoes' Lusiada (x, 42, 43), in certain stanzas, of which the last two
lines are thus translated by Fanshaw : —
" Upon the Feast (as put in by designe)
Of Egypt's Virgin Martyr, Katherine."
(Commentaries of A. Dalboquerque, vol. i, p. i.)
2 There were, as is well known, two St. Anionics, one of Egypt, the
other of Padua. This church was dedicated to the former saint.
(See post, p. 209.)

204 THE CAPTAIN, HIS WIFE, AND THE VICAR.
the Vicar, betwixt whom there were great Disorders, the
fault of which was charg'd upon the Capiain.
When we were settled in our House, first the Vicar,
call'd F. Henrico Rabelo, and afterwards the Captain, call'd
Sigr. Don Christoforo Fernandez Francisco, with almost all
the principal persons of the place, visited Sig. Gio. Fernan
dez, who presently beginning to treat of business, and
presenting to the Captain the Vice-Roy's Letters and
Orders, the Captain being terrifi'd therewith on the one
side, and on the other oblig'd by the civil terms of Sig.
Fernandez, forthwith offer'd himself ready to give the Vice-
Roy satisfaction in whatever he commanded, and began
immediately to put the same offer in effect ; releasing one
whom he held Prisoner, and performing other things which
Sig. Fernandez appointed him.
October the nineteenth. The Captain inviting the Ambas
sador and all the company to dine in the Fort, we went
first to visit him, and afterwards to hear Mass in Saint
Catherine's Church which is the Vicar's See ; which being
over, the Ambassador visited a Gentlewoman who was a
Kinswoman of the Vicar's, and then retir'd in private with
the Captain, not without manifest signes that his re-pacifica
tion was rather upon necessity than out of good will.
Causa mali tanti foemina sola fuit. The original of most
of the Disorders between the Captain and the Vicar, they
say, was occasion'd by the Captain's Wife,^ who had
banished out of Onor a servant of his whom he had
employ'd as his instrument to other Women, and who had
been formerly punished for the same fault. In the mean
time we walk'd up and down, but saw nothing worth
mentioning ; and at dinner-time we went to the Captain's
House where we all din'd, namely Sig. Gio. Fernandez the

1 " Hell has no Fury like a woman scorned." (Congreve's Mourn
ing Bride, act iii, sc. 8.)

A HOT SPRING. 20^
Ambassador, the Chief Commander of the Fleet, call'd
Hettor Fernandez, F. Bartolomeo Barroso the Ambassador's
Chaplain, Sig. Gonsalvo Carvaglio and I, who came in the
Ambassador's Company. The entertainment was very well
served ; dinner ended, we returned to our House.
VI. — October the twentieth. In the. Evening the Chaplain
and I went in a Palanchino a mile out of Onhr to see a fine
running water, which issuing out of the earth in a low, or
rather hollow place, as it were the bottom of a Gulph, falls
into a Tanke or Cistern built round with stone ; and, this
being fill'd, it runs out with a stream, watering the
neighbouring fields. The water is hot,^ to wit not cold ;
and therefore the Country people come frequently to
bathe themselves in it for pleasure. The Cistern is
square, every side being five or six yards, and the water
would reach to a man's neck ; but by reason of the
ruinousness of the walls in some places it is not very
clean. Within it are small fishes,^ which use to bite such
as come to swim there, yet without doing hurt, because
they are small ; and the place being low is consequently
shady and so affords a pleasant station at all times. The
Gentiles have this Cistern in Devotion, and call it Ram-
tirt^ that is. Holy Water, Water of Expiation, etc. The

1 Hot springs are found in many places in India, and are generally
regarded by the natives as objects of veneration. Some are constant
in their flow, others intermittent. One such spring is near Rdjdpur
(near Goa), and others are at Mdhdr, Ddbul, and elsewhere. At one
place not far from Rdjdpur there are fourteen singular intermittent
springs, which flow for some months in the year only. (See Eastwick's
Handbook of Bo7nbay Presidency, 2nd ed., p. 219.) There are hot
springs also near Giyd, in the Bengal Presidency.
2 Fish are not generally found alive in hot water, but one species
(mentioned by Humboldt), the Pimelodus Cyclopum, is said to be found
sometimes in volcanoes.
3 The correct meaning is the Place of Pilgrimage (Tirth) of Ram,
or Rama, an incamation of Vishnu.

206 THE DIWALI FESTIVAL.
Portugals call it 0 Tanque da Padre} that is, the Cistern
of the Father, or Religious person, from the Gentile-
Monastick who uses to remain there. We stript our
selves and spent a good while swimming here. The fields
about Onor through which we passed were very pleasant
Hills and Valleyes, all green, partly with very high herbage,
partly with wood, and partly with corn.
October the one and twentieth. I took the Altitude of
the Sun, and found it distant from the Zenith 24 degrees
20 minutes, upon which day the Sun, according to my
manuscripts, was in the 27th degree of Libra, and
declin'd from the ^Equinoctial to the South 10 degrees
24' 56", which deducted from 24 degrees 20', in which
I found the Sun, there remain 13 degrees 55' 4"; and
precisely so much is Onor distant from the Equinoctial
towards the North. In the Evening the Ambassador
Vituld Sinay? who was lodg'd beyond the River more
South of Onor, came to the City to visit the Captain
in the Fort. The Captain with all the Citizens, and Sig.
Gio. Fernandez, with us of his Company, went to meet
and receive him at the place where he landed : three
pieces of Ordnance being discharg'd when he entred into
the Fort.
October the four and twentieth was the Davali,* or Feast
of the Indian Gentiles, and, I believe, was the same that

' The word "tank", commonly used in India for an artificial reser
voir, seems to be the Portuguese word tanque, which may Ije derived
from the Sanskrit Tanghi. See ante, p. 32.
2 See ante, p. 191.
2 From Diwali, meaning " a row of lamps" This festival takes
place in honour of KAli (otherwise called Bhawini), wife of Siva, and
of Lakshmi, wife of Vishnu, goddess of prosperity and abundance,
on the last two days of the dark half of the month Asan, and at the
new moon, and four following days, of the following month Kartik
(October), when all the houses of Hindiis are illuminated with rows
of lamps. As is well known, the Chinese have a somewhat similar

A TOWN OF BR.\HMANS. 207
I had seen the last year celebrated in Bender di Combrii^
in Persia. The same day, if I mistake not in my reckon
ing, the Moors began their new year 1033. In the Evening
I went to see another great town of Gentiles, separate
from that which stands upon the Sea near Onor, and they
call it the Villa di Bahmani, because most of the
inhabitants are Brachman^ whereas they that live by the
Sea-side are Fishermen, and of other like professions.
This Town of the Brachmans stands about a Canon's shot
within land, remote from the Fortress of Onor towards the
North-East The inhabitants keep Cows, or Buffalls,*
and live by other Trades. In the entrance of the City
is built for publick use a handsome square Cistern, or
Receptacle for Water, each side of which measured about a
hundred of my paces in length ; 'tis fill'd with rain-water,
which lasts for the whole year.
VII. — October the five and twentieth. News came to
Onor how on Thursday night last, October the nine and
twentieth, Venk-tapd Naieka^ lost his chief Wife, an aged
Woman and well belov'd by him ; her name was Badra-
Amd,^ Daughter of a noble-man of the same Race of
festival, called the " Feast of Lanterns". The use of lighted lamps at
this festival is to commemorate the slaying of a giant by Vishnu,
on which occasion women went to meet him with lamps lighted in his
honour. ^ See ante, p. 3, note, and p. 107, note.
2 It is a common custom in Indian towns and villages to assign
certain specific quarters (called pdras) as the residence of particular
castes, or trades.
3 Or buffaloes (Bubalus buffelus), a Spanish, or Portuguese, word,
from the Greek Boubalos, hence our word " buff'', originally applied to
the leather made of buffalo hide, but now to the colour resembling
ThaToTluch. leather. * See ante, p. 168, note.
5 More correctly Bhadr Amma (Kanarese), "good mother". As
an instance of singular perversion of terms it may be noticed that in
the Tuluva dialect Amma means " father", and Appa (Karanese for
" father") means " mother". (See Handbook for Madras, by E. B.
Eastwick, C.B., p. 302.)

2o8 THE STORY OF BADRA AUL
Lingavant} which Venk-tapd himself is of Badra was
her proper name. Ami her Title, denoting Princess or
Queen. We stayed all this while at Onor, because as
soon as we arriv'd there Vituld Sinay writ to Venk-tapd
Naieka, his Master, giving him an account of our arrival ;
and so it was necessary to stay for his .Answer and Orders
from the Court : we also waited for men to carry us
upon the way (the whole journey having to be made in
Litters, or Palanchinos), together with our Goods and
Baggage, which were likewise to be carry'd by men upon
their shoulders ; and the Davdli, or Feast of the Gentiles,
falling out in the meantime, we were fain to stay till it was
passed ; and I know not whether the Queen's Death
and Funeral may not cause us to stay some time longer.
I will not suppress one story which is reported of this
Lady. They say that twelve or thirteen years since, when
she was about five and thirty years old, it came to her
ears that Venk-tapd, Naieka, her Husband, having become
fond of a Moorish Woman, kept her secretly in a Fort not
far from the Court, where he frequently solac'd himself
with her for two or three dayes together ; whereupon Badrd-
Amd, first complaining to him not onely of the wrong
which he did thereby to her, but also more of that which
he did to himself, defiling himself with a strange Woman
of impure Race (according to their superstition), and of a
Nation which drank Wine and ate Flesh and all sort of

' Lingavats (vulgarly Lingaits), worshippers of Siva, whose sym
bol is the " Lingam", or emblem of generative power. They were
originally foUowers of a leader named Basava (Sanskrit Vrishabha),
who became prime minister of the State of which Kalyanpiir was the
capital, and wear a " Lingam" as a neck ornament, which must
be always carried about, and hence is called fangam, or " movable".
They abjure all respect for caste distinctions and observance of Brah
manical rites and usages. A great part of the Kanarese population
below Kolapur and in Maisur is Lingait. (See Sir Monier Williams,
Modern India, p. 194 ; ifid Eastwick's Handbook for Madras, p. 70.)

AN ACT OF CONSTANCY. 209
uncleannesses (in their account), told him that, if he had a
mind for other Women, he need not have wanted Gentile-
Women of their own clean Race, without contaminating
himself with this Moor, and she would have suffered it with
patience; but, since he had thus defil'd himself with her,
she for the future would have no more to do with him ;
and thereupon she took an Oath that she would be to him
as his Daughter and he should be to her as her Father ;,
after which she shew'd no further resentment, but liv'd with
him as formerly, keeping him company in the Palace,
tending upon him in his sickness and doing other things
with the same love as at first, helping and advising him in
matters of Government, wherein she had alwayes great
authority with him ; and, in short, excepting the Matri
monial Act, perfectly fulfilling all other Offices of a good
Wife. Venk-tapd Naieka, who had much affection for her,
notwithstanding the wrong he did her with his Moor,
endeavour'd by all means possible to divert her from this
her purpose and to perswade her to live a Matrimonial
Life still with him, offering many times to compound for
that Oath by the alms of above 20,000 Pagods^ (Pagod
is a gold coin, near equivalent to a Venetian Zecchino^ or
English Angel), but all in vain, and she persever'd con
stant in this Resolution till death ; which being un
doubtedly an act of much Constancy and Virtue was the
cause that Venk-tapd Naieka lov'd her always so much
the more.
VIII. — October the eight and twentieth. Vituld Sinay
1 A gold coin equivalent to about 3 Rs., or about 4J. 6</. ofour money.
The origin of the name is obscure, but Sir H. Yule thinks it is most
probably a corruption of Bhagavati, the name of an idol, of which
the coin bears a representation. (See Hobson-Jobson.)
2 The words " or English Angel" are not in the original. The
zecchino (familiarly sequin) was worth about gj. id. of our money.
It is so called from Zecca, "mint". An angel ¦<//&% worth about loj.
It was so called from having the figure of an angel on it.

2IO ARRANGEMENTS FOR THE JOURNEY.
sent to tell our Ambassador that, having sent word of our
arrival to the Court, the great Ministers had acquainted
Venk-tapd Naieka therewith, who was still so afflicted
for the death of his Wife that he went not forth in Publick,
nor suffer'd himself to be seen ; when they told him of
this matter he stood a while without answering, and at
length said onely that they might come when they please.
Whereupon his Courtiers, seeing him in this mood, would
not reply further to him concerning provisions of the
journey to be sent to the Ambassador, persons to convey
his Goods and other such things ; wherefore Vituld Sinay
said that Sig. Gio. Fernandez might consider what to do,
whether to put himself on the way towards the Court
without further waiting, or to have him write again and
stay for an Answer, for he would do which he pleas'd.
Sig. Gio. Fernandez, as well for the credit of his Embassy
as to avoid charges, was desirous to have provisions for the
journey, Men to carry his Goods, and other greater con
veniences, although in publick, and with us of his company,
he did not testifie so much, being willing to have it thought
that Vituld Sinay did this Office for him at the Court upon
his own motion and not at his request ; yet I know that
in secret he us'd great instance with Vituld Sinay, both by
Writing and by Speech, by the mediation of an Interpreter,
that he would write again to the Court and set forth to
Venk-tapd how that he was the Ambassador of so great a
King, the first Monarch of Christians (for so I heard him
teU the Interpreter, though he spoke with a low voice), and
that it was not seemly for him to go in that manner, but
that people should be sent to him for his journey, and
persons to receive him, and commands given to Venk-tapd' s
Ministers that he might pass through his Territories with
that conveniency and decency which was requisite; that
since he was now within two or three days' journey of the
Court he would stay another week at Onor, and longer, if

INTERVIEW WITH VITULA SINAY. 211
need were, till a better Answer came ; and that, if he
thought it expedient, Vituld Sinay himself might go before
to do this Office, as he that might do it best, and who
ought to arrive at the Court before him, the Ambassador,
who afterwards might come thither alone by easie journeys
after he had sent him an Answer. The same night the
Interpreter returned with this message to Vitidd Sinay,
who was lodged on the other side of the River in his own
King's jurisdiction.
October the nine and twentieth. After we had heard
Mass in Saint Antonie's utEgypt^ Sig. Gio. Fernandez was
minded to go in person to visit Vituld Sinay and speak
to him about the above mention'd matter ; wherefore,
entring with us into one of those boats which they call
Maneive?gomg with twenty, or four and twenty. Oars, onely
differing from the Almadies* in that the Maneive have a
large cover'd room in the poop, sever'd from the banks of
rowers, and are greater than the Almadies, which have no
such room, we pass'd out of the Port, and thence from the
mouth of the River Southward went to land upon the
continent, where Vituld Sinay, having been advertis'd "of
our coming, expected us under the shade of certain little
Hills and Trees, of which all this Country is full. This
was the first time that I set foot in any place of the
Gentiles where they bear sway themselves.
Sig. Gio. Fernandez spoke a long while and alone with
Vituld Sinay, both of them sitting upon a Carpet spread
upon the grass ; and at length, the discourse being ended,
the Ambassador took boat again, and returned to Onor.
Upon the way he told us that Vituld Sinay said that in
either case of his writing again, or going in person to the

1 Meaning " church of St. Antony of Egypt"- See ante, p. 203.
2 Sometimes called Manchua.
^ See ante., p. 122, note.

2i2 DISPLEASURE OF VENK-TAPA NAYAKA.
Court, and waiting for a new Answer, many dayes would
be lost, therefore it seem'd best to him that we should all
put ourselves upon the way without further waiting ; and
that to tarry his (the Ambassador's) Goods they had
appointed ten Men according to his King's order ; where
fore Sig. Fernandez told us he was resolv'd to go by all
means, and seeing the ten men allow'd him to carry his
Goods were not sufficient, they alone requiring twenty-five,
besides those of the rest of his Company, he would
hire the rest at his own charge and rid himself of this
perplexity. By this change of opinion after this interview I under
stood that Vituld Sinay had spoken in such sort that Sig.
Fernandez perceiv'd that this coldness of sending him
greater accommodations for his journey was not so much
through the King's melancholy for his Wife's death and
the present confusion of the Court, as for some other
cause ; and the alledging loss of time in waiting for a new
Answer was but an excuse of Vituld ; but, in fine, the
truth could be no other than that they would not give
him any greater Provisions, because Venk-tapd was not
well pleased with this Embassie. And, to confirm this, I
know that before Sig. Fernandez departed from Goa
Venk-tapd Naieka writ thither to his Ambassador, Vituld
Sinay, that if they sent this Embassie to urge the restitu
tion of the State and Fortress of Banghel} which he had
lately taken from a small Indian-Prince, neighbour to
Mangalbr? who lived under the Portugals' protection (for
whose defence two or three years before the Portugals
had made warr with Venk-tapd Naieka, and receiv'd a
notable defeat by him), it was in vain, and that Sig.
Gio. Fernandez (now first known to him) might forbear
.1 Banghel is for Bangher, or Banghervan, a place of no importance.
''¦ A port on the west coast, in lat. 12° 54' N., probably identical
with the Mangaruth of Cosmas. (See Yule's Cathay, vol. i, p. clxxyiii.)

INSOLENCE OF VENK-TAPA NAYAKA. 213
to undertake this journey, for that he was fully resolv'd
not to restore it, nor yet to give seven thousand Pagods^
yearly to that Prince, as he had promised upon agreement,
unless he went to live out of those Territories taken from
him, either in Goa, or in Mangalbr, or elsewhere, he pre
tending at least a purpose to return to live with that
annuity in the lands once his own, privately in hopes,
perhaps, to raise some new commotion one day. So that,
Venk-tapd Naieka knowing that one of the principal
businesses of this Embassie was that of the Prince of
Banghel, which little pleas'd him ; and feeling also that this
year the Ships from Portugal were not yet arriv'd (which
every year fetch Pepper out of his Dominions, and bring
him in a great sum of money, by agreement made with the
Portugals, who every year were either to take it, or pay for
it), so that, neither the Ships nor the money coming this
year, they could not easily pay him for the Pepper this year,
nor yet for a great part of that of the last, for which, by
reason of the loss of their Ships, they still owed him ;
and lastly, observing the Portugals weakened and low, so
that they not onely stood in need of him, but now, in
some sort, began to submit themselves to him with this
Embassie which they sent to him ; and remembering the
disgrace of their pass'd defeat ; 'twas no strange thing that,
being become insolent thereupon, as 'tis the manner of the
Barbarians, and designing to carry it high over them, he
not onely shew'd no great liking of the Embassie, but
made little account of it ; and in a manner despis'd it,
that so he might keep himself and his affairs in greater
reputation. IX. — October the thirtieth. Sig. Gio. Fernandez, being
resolv'd to depart the next day, sent some Horses before
upon this day, with some of his Family. The same Evening

1 See ante, p. 200, note.

214 NEWS FROM GOA.
one from Goa brought News of the arrival there of some
Portugals of the fleet^ which came this year from Portugal,
consisting of four great trading Ships, two Shallops and
four Galeons of Warr ; which last come in order to be
consign'd to Ruy Freira for the War of Ormiiz, the loss
of which place, and the deliverance of Ruy Freira out of
prison, being already known at the Court of Spain, but not
the loss of the ships of the Fleet last year. The Portugals
arriv'd in Goa, according to the abovesaid intelligence, came
in one of the Galeons of the Fleet which is coming, which,
being separated from the rest, toucht at Mozambique, and
there, being old and shatter'd, was lost, onely all the People
and Goods were sav'd and came in other ships to Goa ;
and, being^ the rest of the fleet delays so long, 'tis con-
ceiv'd to have held a course without the Island of Saint
Lorenzo? which uses to take up more time. They relate
also that the Marriage* between Spain and England is
concluded, and that the Prince of England is now in Spain,
being come thither incognito before the conclusion of the
Marriage which was shortly expected.

1 The commercial intercourse between the Portuguese and the
native States on the coast was at this time already affected by the
rivalry of the Dutch merchants. The syslem adopted by the Portu
guese of depending on fleets despatched at fixed intervals by the
Government was unable to cope with the superior vigour of the Dutch
traders, who brought their individual energies into play.
2 For " since", see ante, p. 27, note.
^ That is. Island of Madagascar, which was originally named St.
Lorenzo, after Lorenzo Dalmeida, who discovered it in 1 506. It was
afterwards called " Isle Dauphin". For an account of the sack and
capture of this island by A. Dalboquerque, see Cojnmentaries of A.
Dalboquerque, vol. i, pp. 29 and 30, and for another reference tb it see
ide7n, vol. iv, p. 107, and Barbosa's East Africa, p. 13 (Hakluyt edit.).
The word " without" means, of course, " westward of".
* Or rather " matrimonial agreement", regarding the marriage of
Prince Charles with the Infanta, which, as is well known, did not,
after all, take place.

CONCLUSION OF LETTER IV.

215

It being already very late I shall not longer deferr
concluding this Letter, because it is requisite for me to go
and take a little rest, that I may be fit for my journe}^ to
morrow Morning, if it please God ; to whom I heartily
commend you, and with my accustomed affection kiss
your Hands. From Onor, October 30, 1623.

LETTER V.
From Ikkeri} Novemb. 22, 1623.
WRITE to you from Ikkeri, the Royal
City and Seat of Venk-tapd Naieka}
whither I am come and where I am
present. I shall give you an account
of the Audience which our Ambas
sador hath had of this King, who, in
my judgment, should rather be call'd a Regulus, or Royolet?
although the Portugals and Indians give him the honor of
a Royal Title ; being* he hath in effect neither State, Court,
nor appearance, befitting a true King-. I shall describe to
you every particular that is not unworthy your Curiosity,

^ Called " Eckairee" in modern maps, in lat. 14° 7' N., and long.
7" 3' E., to the south-east of Honawar, in the Shivamoga district of
Maisur. Here, according to Sir H. Yule, the coins called Pagodas
were first struck. (See Hobsonfobson, article " Pagod".) It is not a
place of any importance in the present day, though it was formerly
the capital of the Kelidi chiefs until they removed to Bednur, on the
coast, in 1645. (See ante, p. i68.) The walls of the town were
formerly of great extent and enclosed a palace and citadel. All that
now remains is a large stone temple of Aghoreswara. It contains
effigies of three chiefs. (See Hunter's Gazetteer, sub v.)
2 See ante, p. 168, note.
8 In Italian Regolo, a little king ; Royolet, from Roitelet, an old
French word meaning the same.
* For " since", see ante, p. 27, note.

DEPARTURE FROM ONOR. 217
and adjoyn some other of my Relations and Descriptions
of the Idolatrous Gentiles, their vain Superstitions and
Ceremonies about their Idols, Temples and Pagods.^ What
I shall now set down mine own Eyes have witness'd to ;
and I shall not fear being too tedious in describing things,
perhaps over minutely, in these Letters, since I know you
are delighted therewith and out of your great erudition can
make reflections upon the Rites used in these parts of the
World, which in many things are not unlike the ancient
.(Egyptian Idolatry. For I am perswaded to believe, not
without the authority of ancient Authors, that the worship
of Isis and Osiris^ was common to ^gypt and this Region,
as in Philostratus I find ApoUonius affirming^ that in India
he saw the Statues not onely of the .(Egyptian, but also
of the Grecian, gods, as of Apollo, Bacchus and Minerva.
But to return to the particulars of my journey ; on October
the one and thirtieth, after one a clock in the Afternoon,
we departed from Onor with Sig. Gio . Fernandez in a
Mancina} or Barge, and the rest of the Family in a less
Boat. Vituld Sinay, who was to go with us, we left in
readiness to set forth after us, I know not whether by
water, or by Land. We row'd up the River, which runs

' Or Pagodas, a word, as commonly used, synonymous with
" temples". See ante, p. 209, note.
2 This statement raises a question which cannot be fully discussed
in a foot-note. But assuming — as is probably the case, and as is posi
tively stated by Diodoms — that Isis and Osiris really represent the
moon and sun respectively, the statement here made may be accepted
as probably correct. Sir W. Jones came to the conclusion that the
gods of Greece and of India had one common origin, and that " the
whole crowd of gods and goddesses of ancient Rome and Hindostan
mean only the powers of nature"
2 This statement of ApoUonius cannot be literally true, though he
may of course have found no difficulty in connecting the statues of
Hindu deities with those of Greek mythology by some outward marks
of resemblance.
* For Manchua. See ante, p. 211.

2i8 SOVEREIGNTY QF WOMEN.
Southward to Onor, against the Stream, making use both
of Sail and Oars ; and a little before night, having gone
about three Leagues, we came to Garsopd^ and therfe
lodg'd. This place was" sometimes a famous City, Me
tropolis of the Province and Seat of a Queen : in which
State, as likewise in many others upon the Coast of India,
to this day a Woman frequently hath the sovereignty;
Daughters, or other nearest kinswomen, begotten by what
ever Father, succeeding the Mothers ; these Gentiles\i'x^'mg
an opinion (as 'tis indeed) that the Issue by the woman-
side is much more sure of the blood and lineage of the
Ancestors than that by the Man-side.^
The last Queen of Garsopd fell in Love with a mean Man
and a stranger, into whose power she resign'd herself,
together with her whole kingdon^. In which act, setting
aside her choosing a Lover of base blood, upon which
account she was blam'd and hated by the Indians (who
^ Or Gairsappa (more correctly Gerusappfe), well known on account
of the magnificent waterfall (on the river Sheravati) in its vicinity,
often spoken of as the " Grasshopper falls", a good instance of the
transformation of Oriental names. It is curious that P. della Valle
makes no reference to this waterfall.
2 This refers to the custom (called by Sir R. Burton " Murroo-muka-
ta-yum" ; see Goa and the Blue Mountains, p. 208) prevalent among
the Nairs, or Nayars, the ruling race in these parts, of restricting
inheritance to the female line, an inevitable result of their system of
polyandry. The custom is well known to have prevailed in other
parts of the world (see Heriot's Canada, vol. i, p. 509, Sir J. Lubbock's
Origin of Civilization, pp. 87 and 154, and other authorities). A
great deal of information on the subject of succession through females
may be found in a book, called The Development of Marriage and
Kinship, by C. Staniland Wake (G. Redway). As to the Nairs and
their customs, an interesting account will be found in the Descrip
tion of Malabar, by D. Barbosa (? Magellan), published by the
Hakluyt Society in 1866, at p. 124, etc., and also iff the Report of the
Commission, which, under the orders of the Government of India,
made a special inquiry, in 1891, into Malabar customs of marriage
and inheritance, and in Sir R. Burton's book already quoted, p. 215
et seq., and in Westermarck's Histoty of Huma^n Marriage,

QUEEN OF GARSOPA. 219
are most rigorous observers of Nobility and maintainers
of the dignity of their ancestors in all points) as to giving
herself up as a prey to her lover, she committed no fault
against her honor ; for in these Countries 'tis lawful for such
Queens to choose to themselves Lovers or Husbands, one
or more, according as they please. But this Man who was
so favor'd by the Queen of Garsopd, having thoughts as
ignoble as his blood, in stead of corresponding with grati
tude to the Queen's courtesie, design'd to rebell against
her and take the kingdom from her ; which design for awhile
he executed, having in process of time gain'd the affection
of most of her most eminent vassals. The Queen, seeing
her self oppress'd by the Traytor, had recourse to the
Portugals, offering them her whole State on condition they
would free her from imminent ruine. But the Portugals,
according as they had alwayes in India done by their
friends (whereby they have been many times the ruine of
others and themselves too) did not succour her till it was
too late and then very coldly. On the other side the
Traytor (as his ill fate, or rather God's just anger, would
have it) call'd to his assistance against the Queene and the
Portugals his Neighbour Venk-tapd Naieka} now Master
of those Countries. Venk-tapd Naieka, taking advantage
of the occasion, enter'd suddenly into the kingdom of
Garsopd wdth great diligence and force, so that, shortly be
coming Master of the whole Country and the City Royal,
and having driven out the Portugals who came to defend it,
he took the Queen Prisoner and carry'd her to his own Court;
where being kept, although honourably, she ended her
days in an honourable prison. But the Traytor under-went
the punishment of his crime, for Venk-tapci, Naieka caus'd
him to be slain ; and, for more secure keeping that State in
his power, caus'd the City and Royal Palace of Garsopd to be
1 See ante, p. 168, note.

220 BEAUTIFUL SCENERY.
destroy'd, so that at this day that lately flourishing City
is become nothing but a Wood, Trees being already grown
above the ruines of the Houses, and the place scarcely in
habited by four Cottages of Peasants.
II. — But, returning to my travel, 1 must not omit that
the three Leagues of this journey was one of the most
delightful passages that ever I made in my life ; for the
country on either side is very beautiful, not consisting of
Plains that afford onely an ordinary prospect, nor of tow-
ring mountains, but of an unequal surface. Hills and
Valleys, all green and delightful to the eyes, cloth'd with
thick and high Groves, and many times with fruit Trees
as Indian Nuts, Foufel, Ambe, and such like,^ all water'd
with innumerable Rivulets and Springs of fresh water ;
the sides of the River all shady, beset with Flowers, Herbs
and sundry Plants, which, like Ivy ,2 creeping about the
Trees and Indian reeds of excessive height, (call'd by the
Country-people Bambii? and very thick along the banks)
make the wood more verdant ; through the middle
whereof the River strayes with sundry windings. In
short, the River of Garsopd, for a natural thing without
any artificial ornament of buildings,, or the like, is the
goodliest River that ever I beheld.*
Our boats, being large, could not go to the ordinary
landing-place at Garsopd, because the River, which is dis
charg'd into the Sea with one stream, is there divided into
many, which fall from several Springs upon some neigh-

1 I.e., areca nut and mangoes. See ante, pp. 36 and 40.
2 Probably the plant Aralia digitata, common in this part of
India, having a resemblance to ivy.
^ A Malay word. The well-known Bambusa arundinacea, or
bamboo. The Indian name is Bans.
* Mr. Eastwick, in his Handbook ofthe Madras Presidency, speaking
of this locality, says : " Even the most phlegmatic person cannot but
have his enthusiasm somewhat kindled by the scenery." (P. 308.)

THE PEPPER COUNTRY. 221
bouring Hills, so that the water is but little. Wherefore
we landed at some distance from Garsopd, which stands on
the South-bank of the River, and walkt the rest of the way
on foot, and our goods were carry'd upon the Men's
shoulders whom we had hir'd for that purpose. Before we
got to our lodging it was night, and we were fain to wade
over one of the arms of the River which took me up to the
middle of the thigh ; the bottom was stony, and not so
dangerous to us (who were free) in reference to falling as
to the poor men who carry'd burthens upon their heads ;
so that I wonder'd not that he who carry'd the hamper
of my clothes fell down with it and wetted it in the
water. At length we lodg'd, not within the compass of Garsopd,
which was somewhat within land, but near it upon the
River, in a place cover'd with a roof amongst certain Trees,
where many are wont to lodge, and where the Pepper is
weigh'd and contracted for when the Portugals come to
fetch it: for this is the Country wherein greatest plenty of
Pepper grows; for which reason the Queen of Garsopd
was wont to be call'd by the Portugals, Reyna da Pimenta}
that is. Queen of Pepper. The River is call'd by the
Portugals the River of Garsopd, but by the Indians^ in their
own Language one branch is term'd Ambii nidi? and the
other Sard nidi. From the River's mouth, where it falls
into the Sea, to Garsopd, the way, if I mistake not, is
directly East.
III. — November the first. After dinner we departed from
our station, and, passing by the Cottages and the places
where the City of Garsopd sometime stood, we walk'd a
'^ Strictly speaking, the " Pimenta", or " Pimento", is the allspice
(not pepper) of commerce, being the berry of the shmb Eugenia
pimenta, which grows only in the W. Indies. Pepper is the product
of the plant Piper nigrum.
^ Nidi for nadi, Sanskrit for " river".

222 ASCENT OF THE GHAT.
good way Southwards, or rather South South-west, always
through an uneven, woody. Country, irrigated with water
and delightful, like the banks of the River which I
describ'd. Then we began to climb up a Mountain, which
the Country people call Gat} and which divides the whole
length of this part of India, being wash'd on the East with
the Gulph of Bengala, and on the West with the Ocean, or
Sea of Goa? The ascent of this Mountain is not very
rough, but rather easie and pleasant like the other parts,
being thick set with Groves of Trees of excessive great
ness ; some of them so strait that one alone might serve
for the Mast of a Ship. Withall the Mountain is so
water'd with Rivulets and Fountains, that, me-thought,
I saw the most delightful place of the Appennine in Italy.
If there be any difference, the Gat of India hath the
advantage in this place, because the height is much less
than that of our Appennine, the ascent more easy, the wood
more beautiful and thick, the waters not less plentiful
and clear. If the Gat yields to it in any thing, 'tis in
the frequency of inhabited places, the sumptuousness of
buildings, and, lastly, in the beauty which the industrious
art of the inhabitants adds to the Appennine ; the Indian
Gat having no other, besides what liberal, yet unpolished.
Nature gives it.
About three hours after noon we came to the top of the
Gat, where, a little beneath the highest cliff, is found a
kind of barr'd Gate, with a wall in a narrow pass, which
renders the place sufficiently strong ; a little further than
which, in the top of all, are found earthen Bulwarks and
lines, .which guard the passage ; and in this place is a

1 Properly Ghdt, or Ghdtta, Sanskrit for "step". See p. 185, note.
^ There are, in fact, two ranges of mountains, called the Eastem and
Western Gh^ts, not one single range, as our traveller supposed, with
an elevated table-land between them.

TEMPLE OF HANUMAn. 223
sufficient Fortress, it being a mile and half in circuit. It
was sometimes call'd Garicota} but now Govarada-Naghar.
We lodg'd about a Musket-shot without the Fort, in a
plane and somewhat low place, where are some Houses
like a Village, and amongst them a Temple of Hamant?
who is one of those two Scimione^ who were employ'd
by Ramo"' for recovering his Wife Sita, as their Fables
relate ; for which good work and their other miracles
the Indians adore them. Here I saw his Statue in the
Temple with burning lights before it, and a consecrated
Silver Hand hung up by some devout person, perhaps
cur'd of some evil of his Hands.
Below this place where we lodg'd, amongst the little
Valleys of the Hill, is a fair and large Cistern, or Recep
tacle of water, which falls thereinto from a River descend
ing from the Mountain, the over-plus running into
the lower Valleys. At night we heard Musick at the
Gate of the above-mention'd Temple, divers barbarous
Instruments sounding, and amongst the rest certain great
Homs of Metal, fashion'd almost into a semicircle. I
ask'd the reason of this Festival, and they told me the
idol was to go presently, accompany'd with a great
number of Men and Women, in pilgrimage to a place

1 Probably Girikot, or " Hill-fort".
2 Misprint for " Hanimant" in the original. Properiy " Hanumdn",
the monkey-god, son of Pavana (the wind).
^ Italian for apes.
* A reference to the legend, according to which Rama (darkness),
son of Dasanatha (he of the ten chariots). King of Ayodhya (Oude),
an incarnation of Vishnu, led an army of apes (generally supposed to
have been aboriginal tribes) against Ravana, the ten-headed demon
of Lanka (Ceylon), who had carried off Sita (moon), wife of Rama,
daughter of Janaka, King of Viddha. For an interesting explanation
of the hidden meaning of this legend, see Notes on the Early History
of Northern India, by J. F. Hewitt, Part vi, in i\ie Journal of the Royal
Asiatic Society, Art. xiv, vol. xxii, p. 742.

224 ^ FEMALE SAINT.
of their devotion near San Tome} a moneth's journey
and more ; and that if was to be carry'd in a Palanchino,
as the custom is, and in procession with sundry sounds
and songs, almost in the same manner as amongst us
Christians the Bodies, or Images, of Saints are carry'd
in procession when any Community, or Fraternity, go
in pilgrimage to Loreto, or Rome, in the Holy year.
At this time assisted at the service of the Idol, amongst
others, a Woman, who, they said, was so abstinent that
she did not so much as eat Rice ; they held her for a
kind of Saint, upon a fame that the Idol delighted to
sleep with her, which these silly souls accounted a great
spiritual favour; and, haply, it may be true that some
incubus-Devil has to do with her and deceives her with
false illusions, telling her that he is her God ; of which
kind of Women there are many among the Moors?
Divers come to ask her about future things, and she,
consulting the Idol, gives them their answer; one of
these interrogations was made to her whilst we were
present. Others came to offer Fruits and other edibles
to the Idol, which one of the Priests presented to it,
murmuring his Orisons, and taking half of the things
offer'd, (which, after presentation to the Idol, remains
to the servants of the Temple), he restores the other
half to him that offer'd them ; and, were it but an
^ Or St. Thomas. A place on the east coast, reputed to have been
the scene of martyrdom of St. Thomas the Apostle, formerly known
as Mihildropye or Mihilapur, and identified by Prof H. Wilson with
Mailapiir (Trans, of R. A. S., vol. i, p. l6l). For further references to
this place see Bishop Yi^t.'^^ Journal (yo\. iii, p. 212, 4th edit.) and Sir
H. Yule's Marco Polo (vol. ii, p. 290 et seq.). Some authorities mention
Kalamina as the place of the Saint's martyrdom (a.d. 68). (See
Eastwick's Handbook of Madras, p. 152.)
- The word "Moors" seems to be inserted by mistake for "Gentiles",
for the superstition referred to is held rather by Hindus than by
Muhammadans. (See Moeurs des peuples de PInde, by Dubois, vol. ii,
P- 59-)

INDIAN SOLDIERS. 22 5
Indian Nut, he splits it in two before the Idol and gives
half to him that brought it, who takes the same with
reverence, and is afterwards to eat it with devotion as
sacred food and tasted of by the Idol.
In the Evening, by the Captain of the Fort (who was
a Moor of Dacdn} and sometime an Officer under one
Melik? a Captain of Adil-Scidh? on the Frontiers of Goa,
but being taken Prisoner in a War between Adil-Scidh
and Venk-tapd Naieka, and afterwards set at liberty,
remained in the service of Venk-tapd, and hath been
about five-and-twenty years Governour of this Fortress
and is called Mir Baly was sent a Present of Sugar
Canes, and other refreshments to eat, to Sig: Gio: Fer
nandez; whom also the same night Vituld Sinay, who.
travell'd with us but apart by himself, came to visit,
and entertain'd with the sight of two young men, who
fenc'd very well a good while together, onely with Swords
made of Indian Canes. On which occasion, I shall not omit
to state that amongst the Indians 'tis the custom for every
one to manage and make use of one sort of Arms, where
unto he accustoms himself, and never uses any other,
even in time of War. So that some Souldiers fight onely
with Swords, others with Sword and Buckler, others with
Lances, others with Bows and Arrows, and others with
Muskets ; and so every one with his own arms, never
changing the same, but thereby becoming very expert
and well practis'd in that which he takes to. The way
from Garsopd to Govarada Naghar was about five or six
miles and no more.
November the second. Early in the Morning Vituld
Sinay first visited Sig: Gio: Fernandez, and afterwards

^ See ante, p. 141, tiote. ^ See ante, p. 34, note 3.
^ See ante, p. 143, note 5.
* Literally "noble govemor'- The last of these two titles is more
familiarly known as " Bey", a corruption of the Turkish " Beg".

226 A VISIT OF CEREMONY.
the Captain of the Fort, accompanied by a great number
of his Souldiers with several Arms, but most had Pikes,
Lances in the form of half Pikes, and Swords ; onely two
had Swords and Bucklers : one of them had a short and
very broad Sword like a Cortelax,^ but the edge-part bowed
inwards after a strange fashion. Those two with Swords
and Bucklers came before the Captain, dancing and
skirmishing after their manner, as if they fought together.
The visit was receiv'd in the Porch of the little Temple
above mention'd and lasted a good while. Vituld Sinay,
who spoke the Portugal-Tongue well, serv'd for interpreter
between our Ambassador and the Captain, and handsomely^
intimated to the Ambassador that when he return'd back
it was fit to give a present to this Captain and visit him in
the Fort ; that the Custom was so, and he had already
done the like to the Ambassador ; that since he did it not
now he had already made an excuse for it, by telling him
that the baggage was gone before, and that he did not go
to visit him because he had no present to carry him, but
he would do it at his return. At the end of this visit
Vituld Sinay caus'd a little Silver basket to be brought full
of the leaves of Betlef (an herb which the Indians are
always eating, and to the sight not unlike the leaves of
Cedars*) and, giving it to the Ambassador, he told him that
he should present it to the Captain, the Custom being so
in India for the person visited to give Betle-lea.ves to the
visitant, where-with the visit ends. The Ambassador did
so, and the Captain, without taking any of these leaves,
whether it were the custom, or that, being a Moor, he did
not use it, (which yet I believe not) gave it to certain persons
1 From Spanish cortar, " to cut", hence our word cutlass (Webster's
Dictionary). 2 In the original "con bel modo". ' See ante, p. 36, note l.
* It is difficult to understand how the leaves of Piper betelium could
be held to resemble those of the cedar. They are more like vine-
leaves.

A VILLAGE SCHOOL. 227
of qualitie, who stood beside him and had accompany'd
him; neither did any of them touch the leaves, but the
basket went from hand to hand till it was carry'd away as
full as it was presented ; which being done, the Captain
first, and then Vitidd Sinay, took leave and departed.
V. — After we had din'd about noon, or soon after, our
Ambassador went away alone with his Chaplain, out of
impatience to stay longer in that place ; the rest of Us re
main'd, expecting the removing of all our baggage, which
was very slow in departing, because the Men who carry'd
the same upon their heads were not sufficient and the
burthens were too heavy; so that it was needful to hire
more and increase the number of Porters to thirty-six
besides mine, which I hir'd for myself apart, and, because
neither were these enough, it was needful to lade two
Oxen, who carry'd Goods for four other Men; and this
took up much time, because neither the Men nor the
beasts which were hir'd were ready, but were to be sought
for here and there.
In the mean time, while the burthens were getting in
order, I entertain'd myself in the Porch of the Tempk, be
holding little boys learning Arithmetick after a strange
manner,! which I will here relate. They were four, and
having all taken the same lesson from the Master, in order
to get that same by heart and repeat likewise their former
lessons and not forget them, one of them singing musically
with a certain continu'd tone, (which hath the force of
making deep impression in the memory) recited part of the
lesson; as, for example, " One by its self makes one" ; and
whilst he was thus speaking he writ down the same number,
not with any kind of Pen, nor on Paper, but (not to spend
Paper in vain) with his finger on the ground, the pavement

^ A similar scene may be witnessed in the village schools of India
at the present day. (See Sir Monier Williams' Modern India, p. 220.)

228 JOURNEY CONTINUED.
being for that purpose strew'd all over with very fine sand ;
after the first had writ what he sung, all the rest sung and
writ down the same thing together. Then the first boy
sung and writ down another part of the lesson ; as, for
example, " Two by its self make two", which all the rest
repeated in the same manner, and so forward in order.
When the pavement was full of figures they put them out
with the hand, and, if need were, strew'd it with new sand
from a little heap which they had before them wherewith
to write further. And thus they did as long as the exercise
continu'd ; in which manner likewise, they told me, they
learnt to read and write without spoiling Paper, Pens, or
Ink, which certainly is a prety way. I ask'd them, if they
happen'd to forget, or be mistaken in any part of the
lesson, who corrected and taught them ? they being all
Scholars without the assistance of any Master ; they
answer'd me and said true, that it was not possible for all
four of them to forget, or mistake in the same part, and
that thus they exercis'd together, to the end that if one
happen'd to be out the others might correct him. Indeed
a prety, easie and secure way of learning.
VI. — Having seen this Curiosity, and our baggage being
laden, we all set forth after the Ambassador, and Vituld
Sinay set out together with us. We travell'd first East
ward, then South-ward, but many times I could not ob
serve which way our course tended ; we went upon the
ridge of a Hill, and through uneven wayes, sometimes
ascending and sometimes descending, but always in the
middle of great thick Groves full of Grass and running
water, no less delightful then the former Fields. A Httle
more than half a League from the Fort we found a
Meschitd)- of the Moors, built upon the way, with a Lake, or
1 A Spanish corruption of the Arabic word masjid, derived from the
verb sajada, "to bend", or "bow down", generally rendered in EngUsh
as "mosque", a Muhammadan temple.

INDIAN TORCHES. 229
Receptacle of water, but not very well contriv'd by the
Captain of the said Fort, which his King had allow'd him
to make as a great favour; for the Gentiles are not wont to
suffer in their Countries Temples of other Religions. Here
we found our Ambassador, who stay'd for us; and we
tarry'd likewise here above an hour in expectation of our
baggage, much of which was still behind.
At length continuing our journey, and having rested a
good while in another place, night came upon us in the
midst of a Wood, so shady that although we had very clear
Moon-light yet we were fain to light Torches, otherwise
we could not see our way. The Torches used in India are
not like ours, but made of metal in form of those wherewith
the Infernal Furies are painted, the fire of which is fed
with Bitumen and other dry materials, which are put into
the mouth, or hollow at the top, into which also they
frequently powre a combustible liquor ,1 which the Man
that holds the Torch carries in his other hand in a metalline
bottle, with a long slender neck, very fit for that purpose ;
for when he is minded to recruit the flame he distills
a little liquor into it, the length of the neck securing
his hand from hurt. By the light of these Torches we
travell'd a great part of the night.
At length, being unable to overtake the Horses which
were led before, and the baggage being behind, for fear of
losing our way we stay'd under a great Tree, where some
in Palanchinoes^ and others upon the . ground spent this
night inconveniently and supper-less, having nothing else
to eat but a little Bread, which we toasted at the fire that
we might eat it hot; and with the same fire which we
kindled we allay'd the coldness of the night, which in the

1 The liquor generally used is mustard-oil, made from the seed of
Sinapis Chinensis.
2 See ante, p. 31, note.

2 30 COW-DUNG AS A VARNISH.
top of these Indian Mountains is very cold in regard of
their height ; yet it was not sharper to us this night than
it uses to be at Rome in the beginning of September, even
in temperate years.
November the third. As soon as it was day we foUow'd
our way, and in a short time came to a Village of four
Cottages, call'd Tumbre, where the Horses were lodg'd,
and we also stay'd till the baggage came up, which was
much later then we ; and we stay'd the longer to rest
the people that travell'd on foot: for all the Servants,
and I know not how many Musketiers, which our Ambas
sador carry'd with him, were on foot. Vituld Sinay lay
there likewise this night, but was gone before we came
thither. From Garicota to Tumbre is about a League
and a half ; for in this Country they measure the way
by Gaiis, and every Gaii)- is about two Leagues, and
they said that from Garicota to Tumbre was not one
Gail. VII. — When we arriv'd at this Town we found the
pavements of the Cottages were varnish'd over with Cow-
dung mix'd with water ; a custom of the Gentiles in
the places where they are wont to eat, as I have formerly
observ'd. I took it for a superstitious Rite of Religion;
but I since better understand that it is us'd only for
elegancy and ornament, because not using, or not knowing
how to make, such strong and lasting pavements as ours,
theirs being made sleightly of Earth and so easily spoyl'd,
therefore when they are minded to have them plain,

1 One meaning of the word is said to be the distance at which the
lowing of a cow riiay be heard, which could hardly be so much as two
leagues. There is a native measure of distance called Gaudia, the
same as the Tamil Naliguai, which has probably the same origin.
(See Smith's Dictionary of Greek and Roman Geography, vol. ii,
p. 1092.) Sir Emerson Tennent says that the word in Ceylon "means
the distance which a man can walk in an hour" (vol. i, p. 543).

A PRETTY CURIOSITY. 23 1
smooth and firm, they smear the same over with Cow-
dung temper'd with water, in case it be not liquid (for
if it be there needs no water), and plaining it either
with their hands, or some other instrument, and so make
it smooth, bright, strong and of a fine green colour, the
Cows whose dung they use never eating anything but
Grass ; and it hath one convenience, that this polishing
is presently made, is soon dry and endures walking,
or any thing else, to be done upon it ; and the Houses
wherein we lodg'd we found were preparing thus at our
coming, and were presently dry enough for our use.
Indeed this is a prety Curiosity, and I intend to cause
tryal to be made of it in Italy, and the rather because
they say for certain that the Houses whose pavements
are thus stercorated.^ are good against the Plague,^ which
is no despicable advantage. Onely Jt hath this evil, that
its handsomeness and politeness lasteth not, but requires
frequent renovation, and he that would have it handsome
must renew it every eight, or ten, days ; yet, being a thing
easie to be done and of so little charge, it matters not
for a little trouble which every poor person knows how
to dispatch. The Portugals use it in their Houses at
Goa and other places of India; and, in brief, 'tis certain
that it is no superstitious custom, but onely for neatness
and ornament ; and therefore 'tis no wonder that the
Gentiles use it often and perhaps every day, in places
where they eat, which above all the rest are to be very
neat. 'Tis true they make a Religious Rite of not eating in
any place where people of another Sect, or Race, (in their
own opinion unclean) hath eaten, unless they first re-
1 A somewhat pedantic word, for which, however, the authority of
Bacon may be cited.
2 This is an exaggeration, but the practice has, no doubt, some
sanitary advantages. (See Moor's Hindoo Pantheon, p. 141.)

232 SUPERSTITION OF THE GENTILES.
polish the same with Cow-dung, which is a kind of purifi
cation : as we do by washing it with water, and whiten
ing the wall (not as a Religious Rite, but through
Custom), in Chambers where any one has dy'd. I said,
where people not onely of different Religion, but also
of impure Race, have eaten, because the Gentiles are
very rigorous and superstitious among themselves for
a noble Race not to hold Commerce of eating with others
more base ; yea, in one and the same Race (as in that
of the Brachmans, which is the noblest), some Brachmans
(as the Panditi^ or Boti} who are held in great esteem
amongst them), will not eat in the Company, or so much
as in the House, of a Brachman, Sinaj^ or Naieke,* and
other Nobles who eat Fish, and are call'd by the general
name Mazari,^ and much less esteem'd then those who
eat none ; yet the Brachma?is, Sinay a.nd.Naieke, or other
species of Mazari, who are inferior, eat in the House of
a Pandito, or Boto, without being contaminated, but rather
account it an honor.®
VIII. — After dinner we departed from Tumbre, travel
ling through unequal wayes and lands like the former, but
rather descending than otherwise ; we rested once a while
under a Tree, to stay for the baggage, and then proceeding
1 Sanskrit for " leamed men".
2 See ante, p. 8o, note.
^ Properly Sinaia, the name of a Brahman caste.
¦* These are the military caste (from Sanskrit Nayaka, " a chief),
who rank next below the Brahmans. The title of" Nair" is supposed by
Sir R. Burton (Goa and the Blue Mountains, p. 215) to be derived
from Nayaka.
' This term is usually applied to a tribe employed solely in the
cultivation of the soil, but is here used in a more general sense to
denote a lower caste than that of Brahmans.
" More striking instances than this of the veneration with which
Brahmans are regarded by inferior castes might be mentioned. For
one special instance see Sir R. Burton's Goa and the Blue Mountains,
p. 213.

A BEAUTIFUL GROVE. 233
again, at almost six a clock after noon we came to the side
of a River call'd Barenghi, vvhich in that place runs from
West to East and is not fordable, although narrow, but
requires a boat to pass it. On the Southern bank on
which we came were four Cottages, where we took up
our station that Night, enjoying the cool, the shadow and
the sight of a very goodly Wood which cloaths the River
sides with green ; but above all where we lodg'd, on either
side the way, were such large and goodly Trees, such
spacious places underneath for shade and the place so
opacous by the thickness of the boughs on high, that
indeed I never saw in my dayes a fairer natural Grove ;
amongst other Trees there was abundance of Bambii} or
\exy large Indian canes, twin'd about to the top with
prety Herbs. The journey of this day was three Cos, or
a League and half This River, they say, is one of those
which goes to Garsopd? Vituld Sinay we found not here,
because he was gone before.^
November the fourth. We began in the Morning to pass
our Goods over the River ; but, because there was but
one, and that a small, boat, it was ten hours after noon
before we had got all of them over ; then, following our
journey through somewhat oblique and uneven wayes
like the former, we found many trees of Myrobalanes,^
1 See ante, p. 220. It is not usual to find creeping plants twining
themselves round the bamboo, as here stated, though they abound on
trees of all kinds.
2 Properly Gdrusappd. See p. 218.
^ This statement seems to be an anticipation of Sheridan's cele
brated remark in The Critic : " The Spanish fleet thou canst not see,
because it is not yet in sight."
* The Terminalia Belerica, of which the fruit formed a considerable
article of commerce in former days. See Barbosa's (? Magellan's)
Coast of Malabar, pp. 80, 222, 223. The Mahratta name is Hirda.
It is also called Arjuna. It is used for calico-printing, but in the
present day chiefly for tanning purposes. The name Myrobolan,

334 THE MYROBALANE TREE.
such as are brought into Italy, preserved in Sugar. It
hath leaves much like that plant which produces Gum
Arabick,! by me formerly describ'd^ ; different onely in this,
that in that of Gum Arabick the branch, consisting of many
leaves, is much less, round or oval, and seems one leaf
made up of many long and narrow ones : but in this
Myrobalane Tree the branch is sufficiently long, and the
small leaves composing it in two rows on either side are
somewhat larger ; nor is the Myrobalane Tree prickly,
like that of Gum Arabick. The fruit is round, hard, of
a yellowish green, smooth, shining, of little pulp, with a
great stone, almost round and furrow'd with six circular
lines. Being raw it hath an acid and astringent, but, in
my judgment, no pleasant taste; but when preserv'd
becomes good. They say it is refrigerative and purges
Choler. IX. — Having rested many times upon the way and in
all travell'd two Leagues, we ended this day's journey
in the onely considerable and populous Town we had
hitherto met, which is call'd Ahineli? We lodg'd in the
Porches of a Temple of Idols, low after their manner,
with very large eaves supported by great Posts ; the
Pavement rais'd high and dung'd,* but not lately; the
walls white, sprinkled in the corners and ends with a
sort of rosy pigment, ill colour'd ; for so is their custom

derived from two Greek words signifying "unguent" and "fruit" or
" nut", comprehends several species of Terminalia, and one oiPhyllan-
ihus. As to the medicinal and other properties of the fmit, see Sir
H. Yule's Hobson-Jobson. An allusion to the fruit occurs in Beck-
ford's Vathek, " She is sweeter to me than the myrabolan comfit."
^ Gum-arabic is the product of Acacia Nilotica and Acacia Seyal
the Myrobolan being a Combretum.
2 In one ofthe letters not included in this translation.
' This town seems to be the modern Honelli. It is not at present
a town of any importance.
* See ante, pp. 87 and 230.

WOODEN IDOLS. 235
always in their Religious Structures.^ The Idol was call'd
Virend Deurii? the latter of which words signifies God,
or rather Lord, being attributed also to Men of quality ;
he stood at the upper end in a dark place with Candles
before him ; of what figure he was I could not see well,
by reason of the darkness, but they told me 'twas a Man.
In the body of the Temple were many other wooden
Statues of less Idols, plac'd about in several places, as
'twere for ornament ; some of which were figures of their
Gods, others not of Gods, but for ornament, of several
shapes. Many of these figures represented dishonest actions.
One was of a Woman. Another was of a Man and
a Woman kissing, the Man holding his Hands on the
Woman's Breasts, and sundry such representations fit
indeed for such a Temple.^ But these were not figures of
Gods. Of Gods there was a Brahma with five Heads* and
three Arms on a side, sitting astride a Peacock, which in
their Language they call Nau Brahmd} that is the Peacock

1 Sir J. Lubbock (Origin of Civilization, p. 366) thinks that this red
pigment is intended to represent the blood of sacrifices offered to the
deities. The use of such red paint is common among idolatrous
nations, and in some parts of India no flowers can be presented to
idols except those of a red colour. (See Dubois, Mceurs des peuples
de I'Inde, vol. ii, p. 441.)
2 A name applied to the Lingam, or emblem of Siva. For the
legend regarding the origin of this emblem, see Dubois, Masters des
peuples de I'Inde, vol. ii, p. 417 «/ seq.
^ Two passages in the original are omitted,
* It is unusual for this deity to be represented with five heads. It
is trae that he is said to have been born with five heads, but he lost
one of them in a combat with Siva. (See Dubois, Mceurs des peuples
de I'Inde, vol. ii, p. 396,)
5 Literally, " the Boat of Brahma," signifying the vehicle by which
Brahma was supposed to be conveyed in the ocean of space. A swan,
or goose, sometimes takes the place of the peacock. (See Dubois,
vol. ii, p. 396.)

236 MAJESTICAL DIADEMS.
of Brahmd; another God was call'd Naraina} with four
Arms on a side : another with an Elephant's Head and
two Hands to an Arm, whom they call Ganesti} and others
Bacra-tundo^ that is Round-mouth; for one and the same
God hath divers names. Another, call'd Fuend} had the
shape of a Man, holding a naked Sword in his right Hand
and a Buckler in his left. Another had a Man under his
Feet,^ upon whose Head he trampled ; and so many others
of various sorts.
I observ'd that all these Idols had the same cover of the
Head, high, with many peaks, all ending in one long
peak, a strange and majestical Diadem not used now
in India; it might have been of wreath'd Linnen, or Gold,
or other solid matter ; wherefore I imagine that it is a very
ancient covering, at this day dis-us'd ; unless haply it be
some ensign of Divinity, which I rather think, because I
remember to have seen at Rome almost the same Diadems
upon the Heads of some Egyptian Statues, (and, if I
forget not, they were called Tutuli^ and the Idols Tutulati),
as amongst us the Diadems of the Saints, or, as some
make it, three Crowns one upon another, like the Regno]
or Pontifical Crown, of our Pope.
1 A name of Siva, properly Narayana. He has various other names.
" See ante, p. 73, note.
* Literally, " crooked trunk".
* The name of some local deity.
' Probably Siva as " the Destroyer"'. For the attributes of this
deity, see Dubois' Mceurs des peuples de I'Inde, vol. ii, p. 416.
" The word " Tutulus" was a name given to the pile of hair worn on
the head by Roman women. (See Lucian, ii, 358, and Juvenal, vi,
503.) The headdress of the Egyptian Isis is made up of the serpent
Thermuthes. Dubois attributes the conical shape of the headdress
seen on Indian sacred statues to a " particular taste" of the Indians
for a pyramidal shape. (See his Moeurs des peuples de PInde, vol. ii,
p. 348.)
'' The Pontifical crown is generally called "Tiara", consisting of
three crowns, added to successively by three Popes (John XIII, Boni-

INTERIOR OF A TEMPLE. 237
In the middle of the Temple, between the chief entrance
and the inner shrine, was another darker inclosure, separ
ated from the chief entrance, but not to the same extent as
was the inner shrine, that is to say about half-way between
the two, wherein stood, fastned in the ground, certain
slender staves, with others across them in two rows,
making a little Stockade, or Palisade, of a long form ; and
these were to hang Lamps and Tapers upon, at more
solemn dayes and hours. A Barber whpm we had with
us, an Indian-Gentile but a Native of the Country of Adil-
Scidh, who was named Dengl, and understood something
ofthe Portugal -Tongue, could not well tell me the names of
those figures and Idols of the Temple when I ask'd him ;
because, he said, they were not things of his Country,
where they had other things and Gods, and that every
Country had particular ones of their own.
Within the circuit of this Temple, but on one side of the
Court as you go in, were three other little cells, separate
from the body of the great Temple, two of which were
empty, perhaps not yet well prepared, but in the other
was an Idol of an Ox, which our Barber knew, and
said was also of his Country and that they call it Basuand'- ;
it was half lying, or rather sitting, upon the floor, with the
Head erect ; like which Ox, or Basuand, stood another in
the upper part of the Temple, before the Tribunal of the
Idol Virend, as if it stood there for his guard.

face VIII, and Benedict XII), indicative of the Trinity. The word
" Regno" is applied to it as indicating its signification as the badge of
civil authority, the spiritual authority of the Pope being represented by
the keys. The resemblance between the costumes seen in India
and those of Egyptian statues is mentioned also by Mr. Elphinstone
(History of India, p. 184).
1 More correctly Basav-anna. The figure of a bull (having no
doubt a symbolical meaning) is frequently represented with that of
Siva. So also the Egyptian god Mitthas was represented as seated
on a bull.

238 A RELIGIOUS PROCESSION.
In the Evening the Ministers of the Temple ring a kind
of Bell, or Shell,! which was within the Temple, striking it
with a staff; and it made a tolerable sound, as if it had
been a good Bell : at which sound, some from without
assembling together, they begin to sound within the
Temple very loudly two Drums, and two Pipes, or Flutes, of
metal ; after which, many Tapers being lighted, particu
larly at the Stockade above-mentioned, and a little quilt
being put in order, with a Canopy of rich stuff above it
which is alwayes ready in the Temple for carrying the
Idol, they put the principal Idol Virend on it, (not that one
of ordinary wood in the middle of the Temple, but the other
at the upper end, which was of the same bigness, about
two spans round the body) and ornaments about it, but all
painted with various colours, gilded, and deck'd with white
Flowers. Then one of the Ministers march'd first, sound
ing a Bell continually as he went, and after him others,
and at length two with lighted Tapers, after which fol-
low'd the Idol in his Canopy, with a Minister before him,
carrying a Vessel of Perfumes, which he burnt ; and thus
they carry'd him in Procession : first into the Court with
out the Temple, going out of it on the left Hand, as you
enter, which to them as they came out was the right, and
returning by the other opposite. After which, going out
of the Gate of the Court into the street, they went in the
same manner in Procession, (still .sounding their Bells) I
know not whither, but 'tis likely they went to some other
Temple to perform some kind of ceremony ; for in the
Town there was more than one. Being at length return'd,
and the Procession re-entering the Court with a great
train of Men and Women of the Town, they went thrice
about the inside of the Court, as they had done once, before
1 As to the general use of bells in temples, see Sir J. Lubbock's
Origin of Civilizatio7i, p. 232 ; and Dubois' Mceurs des peuples de
rinde, quoted by Sir J. Lubbock.

IDOL- WORSHIP. 239
they went out. But in these three Circumgyrations they
observ'd this Order, that the first time they walked as they
had done in the street; the second more leisurely, and
those that sounded the Flutes left off and sounded another
kind of shriller, sweeter. Pipe ; the third time they walk'd
more slowly than before, and, leaving off the second Pipes,
sounded others of a far lower note. Which being done,
those that carry'd and accompany'd the Canopy of the
Idol stood still in the entrance of the Temple, right against
the Upper End, and one of the Priests, or Ministers, stand
ing at the Upper End, directly opposite to the Idol, (who
was held standing on his Feet by help of one of the
Minister's Hands, who for that purpose went alwayes on
one side near him ;) began to salute the Idol a far off with
a dim Taper in his Hand, making a great circle^ with the
same from on high downwards, and from below upwards,
directly over against the Idol, which he repeated several
times ; and in the end of the circles, which were alwayes
terminated in the lower part, he describ'd a strait line
from one side to the opposite, and that where the circle
began ; nor did he seem to me always to begin the circles
on the same part, but sometimes on the right and some
times on the left, with what Order I know not.
This being done within, the same Priest came to the
entrance where the Idol stood, passing directly through the
midst of the Palisade of Lights, (through which, I believe
that, for others and at another time it is not lawful to pass ;
because, when any one enter'd to perform other Services
other than these Ceremonies, I saw him always go without
the Palisade bythe side) coming along, I say, sounding a
Bell, and being follow'd by a Boy who carry'd a Basin of

1 This and the other motions of the priest, subsequently described,
appear to have a distinct connection with a form of worship of the
sun and other heavenly bodies.

240 DISTRIBUTION OF FOOD.
water with Santalus, or Sanders} after him, (the same where
with, I conceive, they are wont to paint their fore-heads)
and also with Drums and Flutes sounding all the while ;
he went in this manner three times round the Idol, be
ginning his circuits from the left side. When he had thus
done, standing on the same side of the Idol where he
began, and laying aside his Bell, he offer'd the Basin of
water to the Idol, and dipping one Finger in it, lay'd the
same upon the Idol's Forehead, or thereabouts ; and, if
I was not mistaken, taking a little in his Hand, he also
dy'd himself and the other Minister, who upheld the Idol,
on the Fore-head therewith, after which he went to powre
the remainder of the water in the Basin upon the ground
without the Temple, but within the inclosure, or Court.
Then he took a wax-Candle,^ and therewith describ'd,
within the Palanchino, Or Carriage, before the Idol many
circles with lines at the end ; and, putting out the Candle,
took the Idol out of the Palanchino, and carrying it
through the rail'd Stockade, in the middle of the Torches,
plac'd it on its Tribunal at the Upper End where it usually
stands. In the mean time one of the Ministers distributed to
all the by-standers a little quantity of certain Fitches,^
mingled with small slices of Indian Nut, which, I conceive,
had been offer'd to the Idol ; and they took and ate the
same with signes of Devotion and Reverence. He offer'd
some likewise to our people, and there wanted not such as
took them ; the Drums and Fifes sounding in the mean
time ; which at length ceasing, and the Candles being put
out, the Ceremonies ended and the people return'd to
their Houses.

1 See ante, p. 99, note 2.
2 Wax candles are certainly not common in India even in the
present day, among natives, and were probably only used in temples.
3 Or "vetches"; some kind of chick-pea, probably Cicer Arietinum.

PLAN OF AN INDIAN TEMI'LE.

241'

Such Men as were not Officers of the Temple assisted
at the Ceremonies at the first entrance, where we also
stood ; but the Women stood more within the body of
the Temple, where the rows of lights were. For the better
understanding of all which description I shall here de
lineate the Ground-plan of the Temple with its inclosure
and Porches, as well as I could do it by the Eye without
measuring it.
The Ground-pl.\n of an Indian Tkmple.

iD

18

19

13

16

n

0

u

D
n

12
D

D D D a
10
O D

e
D n
8

c

ODD 7 t
? DO

77
77
n

CD

48

ODD 7

D a D

19

)

111111

242 A MESSAGE FROM THE KING.
I. The Street. 2. The Stairs of the Entrance. 3. An high Wall of
Earth before the Outer Porch. 4. The Outward Porch with an high
Earthen Floor. 5. Two small Idols in two 7Wc.4^j on the out side of the
ends of the Porch. 6. The Gate, level with the Earthen Wall No. 3.
7. The Inner Porch with an Earthen Floor higher than that of the
Gate, the Wall, and the Outer Porch. 8. A Void Space between the
Porch and the Temple. 9. Part of the First Entrance of the Temple,
lower than the plane of the Gate and the said Void Space. 10. Part of
the same, but one Step higher. 11. The said Step, dividing the first
Entrance in the middle. 12. The body of the Temple, situate between
the first Entrance and the Penetrale, or Chancel, the dots denoting the
rows of Torches. 13. A little door to go out at. 14. The Penetrale, or
Chancel, where the Oval denotes the Statue of Boue, or Basava} upon
the ground. 15. The Inmost Part of the Chancel, where the Idol
Virend^ sta.nds. 16. A high Earthen Wall encompassing the Temple.
17. Three little Cells; in the first of which the Oval represents the
Statue of Boue, or Basava. 18. An open square-Court, or inclosure,
surrounding theTemple which stands in the middle of it. 19. The Walls
thereof. 20. The Houses of such Men and Women as keep the Temple.
X. — The same Evening was brought to our Ambassador
a Letter from Vituld Sinay? who writ that, arriving at the
Court on Fryday before, he had spoken with his King,
who, being well pleas'd with the Ambassador's coming,
had prepar'd the same house for him wherein the King
of Belighl^ was wont to lodge when he was at his Court ;
and that he would make him a very honorable Reception ;
that therefore as soon as we arriv'd at the Town Ahinald}
(where we now were), the Ambassador should send him
notice ; which was accordingly done by dispatching the Mes
senger presently back again ; and we waited for his return.
November the fifth. At day-break the Ministers of the
Temple where we lodged sounded Pipes and Drums for
a good while in the Temple, without other Ceremony.
The like they did again about Noon and at Evening ;
but at night they made the same Procession with the Idol,
and the same Ceremonies, which are above describ'd.
1 See ante, p. 237, note i. ^ See p. 235, note 2. ^ See p. 191.
^ Or Bilgi, a small town near Hondwar.
^ Previously (p. 234) called Ahindli.

AN UNDESERVED TITLE. 243
This day came to the Town a Captain from the Kino-
with many attendants, and, having visited the Ambassador,
took divers of those Idols which stood in the first
Entrance, and carry'd them away with him to be new
made, because some were old and broken.
Late in the night came another Letter from Vituld
Sinay, which signifi'd to us that we should move towards
a Town very near the Court, call'd Badrapoor, where some
person^ from the King were to meet us and accompany us
to the court ; although the Ambassador had writ to him
before that he car'd not for being accompany'd at his
Entrance, but onely when he should go to see the King.
I style him King because the Portugals themselves and
the Indians do so ; but, in truth, Venk-tapd Naieka, (not
onely because his Predecessors were a few years ago
Vassals and simple Naiekas} that is feudatory Princes, or
rather Provincial Gouvernours, under the King of
Vidianagher'^; and at this day he himself reigns absolutely
by Usurpation, and is in effect no other then a Rebel ; (and
God know how long his House will abide in greatness); but
also much more by reason of the smallness of his territory,
though it be great, in respect of other Indian Gentile-
Princes) deserves not the Appellation of King ; and the
less because he pays Tribute to Idal-Scidh? who although
a greater Prince, is but small for a King and payes
Tribute to the Moghol.^ In short, Venk-tapd Naieka,
although now absolute, should, in my opinion, be call'd a
Royolet rather than a King : but the Portugals, to magnifie
their affaires in India, or else to honor the persons that
rule there (which is not displeasing in Spain, and at the
Court of the Catholick King who is of the same humor),
give the title of King to all these petty Indian Princes,

' See p. 168, note 2. ^ See ante, p. 109, note i.
¦* I.e., Adil Shah. See ante, p. 143, note 5. * See p. 48, note 2.

244 ARRIVAL AT IKKERI.
many of whom have smaller Dominions than a small
feudatory Marquis in our Countries ; and (which is worse)
that of Emperor to some, ?is to him of Japan, of .Ethiopia
and of Calicut} who is very inconsiderable ; the quondam-
Prince of Vidianagher, or Bisnagd^ (as they speak), having
in a strange and unusual manner multiply'd , the number
of Emperors beyond what the fabulous books of Knights
Errant have done : albeit, in truth, there never was found
but one Emperor in the world, the Roman C(ssar, who
at this day retains rather the name than the substance
in Germany.
XI.' — November the sixth. Two hours before noon we
went from Ahinald, and, having travell'd through a
Country like the former, but plain, about noon we came
to the Town Badrapoor ; where, according as Vituld Sinay
had writ us, ^e thought to lodge that night, and accord
ingly had lay'd down our baggage and withdrawn to a
place of rest ; but after being two hours there we found
our selves surrounded by abundance of people (for 'tis a
large Town, and they go almost all arm'd) who out of
curiosity came to see us ; whereupon the Ambassador,
either having receiv'd an Answer from Vituld Sinay, or
not caring for a pompous entrance, rais'd us all again ;
and after a small journey further we arriv'd at Ikkeri?
which is the Royal City of Venk-tapd Naieka, where he
holds his Court ; having travell'd since morning from
Ahinald to Ikkeri but two Leagues.
The City is seated in a goodly Plain, and as we enter'd
we pass'd through three Gates, with small Forts and
Ditches, and consequently three Inclosures ; the two first
of which were not Walls, but made of very high Indian
Canes,* very thick and close planted, instead of a Wall,
1 See p. 60, note 3. ^ See ante, p. 109, note i. ¦' See ante, p. 216.
* Bamboo fences are a common mode of fortification in India, and
are very effective against any attack except that of artillery.

DESCRIPTION OF IKKEkl. 245
and are strong against Foot and Horse in any case, hard
to cut and not in danger of fire ; besides that the Herbs
which creep upon them, together with their own leaves,
make a fair and great verdure and much shadow. The
other Inclosure is a Wall, but weak and inconsiderable.
But having passed these three we pass'd all. Some say
there are others within, belonging to the Citadel, or Fort,
where the Palace is ; for Ikkeri is of good largeness, but
the Houses stand thinly and are ill built, especially with
out the third Inclosure ; and most of the situation is taken
up by great and long streets, some of them shadow 'd with
high and very goodly Trees growing in Lakes of Water,
of which there are many large ones, besides Fields set full
of Trees, like Groves, so that it seems to consist of a
City, Lakes, Fields and Woods mingled together, and
makes a very delightful sight.
We were lodg'd in the House, as they said, wherein the
King of Belighl^ lodg'd, (I know not whether he was Kins
man, Friend, or Vassal, to Venk-tapd Naieka, but probably
one of the above-mention'd Royolets) and to go to this
House we went out ofthe third Inclosure, passing through
the inmost part of the City by another Gate opposite
to that by which we enter'd. The House indeed was such
as in our Countries an ordinary Artisan would scarce have
dwelt in, having very few and those small and dark Rooms,
which scarce afforded light enough to read a letter ; the}'
build them so dark as a remedy for the great heat of
Summer. However this must needs have been one of
the best, since it was assign'd to the said King first and
now to our Ambassador ; although as we pass'd through
the midst of the City I observ'd some that made a much
better show.
XII. — At night they brought the Ambassador a couple
of bed-steads to sleep upon and some stools for our use,
1 .Sec ante, p. 242.

246 PRESENTS FROM THE KING.
some of them made of Canes interwoven, instead of cover
ings of Leather, or Cloth, being much us'd in Goa and
other places of India; but some others were cover'd
with Leather.
November the seventh. Vituld Sinay^ came in the morning
to visit our Ambassador, and in his King's name brought
him a Present of Sugar-Canes, Fruits, Sugar and other
things to eat, but not any A.nimal ; and, if I was not mis-
inform'd (for I was not present), he excus'd his King's not
sending him Sheep, or other Animals, to eat, by saying
that he was of a Lingavant? or Noble, Race, who neither
eat nor kill any Creatures ; as if he should have sinn'd and
defil'd himself by sending any to the Ambassador who
would have eaten them. With this Present he sent a piece
of Tapestry, not as a Gift, but onely for the Ambassador
to make use of in his House, and it was us'd in such sort
that at length it had a hole in it : the Ambassador, as not
prizing it, having given it to his Interpreter to sleep upon ;
as, indeed, he seem'd not very well pleas'd with it, or his
other Donatives ; for, speaking of the Reception which Venk-
tapd Naieka made him, he would often say (according \o
the natural and general custom of his Nation) "Let him
do me less honour, and give me something more, and it
will be better." However, I believe Venk-tapd Naieka, who
is not liberal, will abound more in Courtesie to the Ambas
sador than in Gifts.
Vituld Sinay said that the next day the Ambassador
should be call'd to Audience three hours after noon ;
wherefore Himself and all his Attendants continu'd un-
dress'd till dinner-time. I, knowing the custom of Courts,
and that Princes will not wait but be waited for, and that
the hours of Audience depend upon their pleasure, not
upon his who is to have it, dress'd my self in the morning
1 See ante, p. 191. 2 See ante, p. 208, note.

A SCENE OF CONFUSION. 247
leisurely, that I might not afterwards confound my self
with haste ; and though in such solemnities others cloth'd
themselves in colours and with ornaments of Gold, yet I
put on onely plain black Silk as mourning for my Wife.
Before we had din'd, and whilst we were at Table, they
came to call us in haste to Audience, saying that Vituld
Sinay and other great Persons were come to conduct us
to the King. The Ambassador, finding himself unready
and surprised, was forc'd to desire them not to come yet,
making an excuse that we were still at dinner ; and, the
Table being taken away, he and all the rest retir'd to dress
themselves in great confusion ; and greater there was in
getting the Horses saddled, preparing the Presents which
were to be carry'd, and providing other necessary things
in haste, for nothing was ready ; but the Ambassador and
all his Servants were in a great hurry and confusion,
calling for this and the other thing, which seem'd to me
not to have too much of the Courtier. The persons who
came to fetch us stay'd a good while without, but at length
were brought into the Porch of the House, that is into the
first Entrance within the Court, where Visits are receiv'd,
without seeing the Ambassador, or any of his Attendants,
who were all employ'd in the above-said confusion, at a
good part of which these persons were present.
XIII. — At length the Ambassador, being dress'd, came
forth with the rest and receiv'd the Visit of Vituld Sinay,
and another great Person sent by the King to accompany
him; he was a Moor by Sect, but of Indian Race, very
black, and Captain General in these parts of Banghel, from
which charge he was lately return'd, and his name was
Muse Bai? With these came also a Son of his, a Youth of
the same colour, but of a handsome Face, and cloth'd
oddly after the Indian Fashion, that is naked from the
1 See a7ite, p. 225, note 4,

248 THE PRIME MINISTER AND HIS SUITE.
girdle upwards, having onely a very thin and variously
painted cloth^ cast across one shoulder, and another of the
same sort girt about him, and hanging down loose ; he had
a little Bonnet upon his Head, like those of our Galley-
slaves, but wrought with divers colours; his Hands, Arms,
Neck and Nose, were adorn'd with many ornaments of
Gold, and he had a guilt Ponyard at his girdle, which shew'd
very well. His Father was cloth'd all in white, after the
manner of India, to wit of such as wear Clothes and go
not naked from the Waste upward ; upon his white vestment
he had a shorter sur-coat of Velvet, guarded^ with Gold at
the bottom, loose and open before, which is the custom
onely in solemnities. He had no Sword, but onely a
Ponyard on the right side, the hilt and chape^ gilded and,
as I believe, of Silver ; upon his Head he had a little Cap
of the same form, made of Cloth of Gold ; for in these
Countries 'tis the fashion for Men to cover their Heads
either with such Caps, or with white Turbants,* little and
almost square.
Vituld Sinay and some other personages, who came with
them to accompany the Ambassador, were all cloth'd with
white garments of very fine Silk and other rich Silken sur-
coats upon the same, to honor the solemnity; and upon
these they had such colour'd clothes as in Persia they call
Scial}" and use for girdles, but the Indians wear them across
' See a7ite, p. 45, note i.
''^ I.e., ornamented. See Shakespeare, Merchant of Venice, Act ii.
" Give him a livery.
More guarded than his fellows."
2 In the Italian Guardia e puntale, literally " hilt and point".
" Chape" is an old word used for the metal tip to a scabbard, and also
for the cross-bar below the hilt.
' An old English form of our word " turban", derived from the
Turkish Tulbend or Dulbe7id, a " a turn-band", from which the word
" tulip" is also derived.
' Or Shdl (Persian), our word " shawl".

HORSES AND SADDLES.

249

the shoulders, cover'd with a piece of very fine white Silk,i
so that the colour underneath appears ; or else wear white
Silk alone.
As soon as we came out of doors Muse Bai presented
to the Ambassador one of the colour'd Skarfs^ inclos'd in
white Silk to wear about his Neck ; and the Ambassador
gave him a piece of, I know not what. Cloth, and in the
mean time a publick Dancing- Woman, whom they had
hir'd, danc'd in the presence of us all. Then we all took
Horse, the Ambassador riding upon a good Horse of his
own which he had brought from Goa, with a saddle em-
broider'd and adorn'd with Silver Fringe ; and another
Horse with trappings being led before him, both which he
had brought from home, with intention, perhaps, to sell
them here at his departure ; for Horses here yield a good
price,^ and he had been formerly at Ikkeri purposely to
sell Horses, and so became known to Venk-tapd Naieka.
There was also another good led-Horse, which the Vice-
Roy sent as a Present to Venk-tapd Naieka; that which
they had given to Vituld Sinay he had carry'd to his
House and it appear'd not here. All the rest of us rode
upon Horses of the place, which are of very small size,
and were sent to us for that purpose, accoutr'd after their
manner, with saddles pretty enough to look upon, but to
me very inconvenient; for they have bows and cruppers*
very high, and are all of hard wood, without any stuffing,
but with sharp wreath'd edges,® cover'd with black or red
Cloth, lay'd with bands of Gold, or yellow, or other colour;
^ In the original .5<77«i5a«w, which probably meant a mixed material
of silk and worsted.
^ In the original panni. The word " scarf" is derived from a German
word meaning "a pocket", which was worn suspended from the neck.
¦' .See ante, p. 194, note 5.
^ Or, more correctly, " cantles."
* In the original pU7ite aguzze, words which convey a vivid idea of
our traveller's sufferings.

250 THE AMBASSADOR'S PROCESSION.
in the cruppers are many carv'd ornaments almost o.
this figure ( "] ). besides certain extravagant
tassels hanging down to the stirrups ; and, were they not
so hard, they would be neither unhandsome nor unsafe to
ride upon.
XIV. — The Pomp^ proceeded in this manner: many
Horsemen went formost, who were follow'd by divers Foot,
arm'd with Pikes and other weapons, some of them
brandishing the same as they went along; then march'd
certain Musketiers with Drums, Trumpets, Pipes and
Cornets sounding; these cloth'd all in one colour after the
Portugal manner, but with coarse stuff of small value ; and
amongst them rode a servant of the Ambassador's, better
clad after their fashion, as Captain of the Guard. Then
follow'd the Ambassador in the middle, between Vituld
Sinay and Muse Bai; and after him we of his retinue,
to wit the Chaplain, Sig: Consalvo Caravaglio, & Sig:
Francesco Monteyro, who liv'd at Barcelor? and whom we
found at Ikkeri about some affairs of his own ; but because
he wanted a Horse he appear'd not in the Cavalcade,
but went on foot to the gate of the King. After us came
the other Horse-men; but, in sum, there were but few
people, a small shew and little gallantry : demonstrative
signes of the smallness of this Court and Prince.
In this manner we rode to the Palace, which stands in a
Fort, or Citadel, of good largeness, incompass'd with a great
Ditch and certain ill built bastion.s. At the entrance we
found two very long, but narrow. Bulwarks. Within the
1 Pomp is here used in its strictly classical sense of " procession".
So Milton, Par. Lost, Bk. vm. "On her, as queen,
A pomp of winning graces waited still."
^ A town on the coast, in lat. 13° N. Written as Bracalor, Brazzalor,
Bracelor, Basarur, and Abusaror ( !) by other writers. It is a small city
on a gulf abounding in coco-trees. (See Yule's Cathay, vol. ii, p. 45 1.)

ARRIVAL AT THE PALACE. 251
Citadel are many Houses, and I believe there are shops also
in several streets ; for we pass'd through two Gates, at both
of which there stood Guards, and all the distance between
them was an inhabited street. We went through these two
Gates on Horse-back, which, I believe, was a priviledge,
for few did so besides our selves, namely such onely as
entred where the King was ; the rest either remaining on
Horse-back at the first Gate, or alighting at the Entrance
of the second. A third Gate also we enter'd, but on Foot,
and came into a kind of Court, about which were sitting
in Porches many prime Courtiers and other persons of
quality. Then we came to a fourth Gate, guarded with
Souldiers, into which onely we Franchi, or Christians, and
some few others of the Country, were suffer'd to enter;
and we presently found the King, who was seated in a kind
of Porch on the opposite side of a small Court, upon a
Pavement somewhat rais'd from the Earth, cover'd with a
Canopy like a square Tent, but made of boards, and gilded.
The Floor was cover'd with a piece of Tapistry something
old, and the King sat, after the manner of the East, upon a
little Quilt on the out-side of the Tent, leaning upon one
of the pillars which up-held it on the right hand, having
at his back two great Cushions of fine white Silk.^ Before
him lay his Sword, adorn'd with Silver, and a little on one
side, almost in the middle of the Tent, was a small, eight-
corner'd. Stand, painted and gilded, either to write upon,
or else to hold some thing or other of his. On the right
hand and behind the King, stood divers Courtiers, one of
whom continually wav'd a piece of fine white linnen,^ as
if to drive away the flies from the King. Besides the King
there was but one person sitting, and he the principal
¦^ In the original Bomb acini.
2 The word translated as "linnen", here and in other passages,
should probably be cotton. On this point see Heeren's Historical
Researches, vol. i, p. 37.

2S2 INTERVIEW WITH THE KING.
Favourite of the Court, call'd Putapaia} and he sat at a
good distance from him, on the right hand, near the wall.
XV. — As soon as we saw the King afar off the Ambas
sador and we pull'd off our Hats and saluted him after
our manner ; he seem'd not to stir at all ; but when we
approach'd nearer the Ambassador was made to sit down
within the Tent, on the left side also. Vituld Sinay ap
proach'd to a Pillar opposite to that on which the King
lean'd and there serv'd as Interpreter, sometimes speaking
with the King and sometimes with the Ambassador.
Musi Bai stood also on our side, but distant from the King,
and near one of the Pillars of the Porch. The King's first
words were concerning the Health of the King of Spain
and the Vice-Roy ; and then the Ambassador subjoyn'd
the causes of his coming, namely to visit him and con
tinue the Amity which his Highness held with that State
of the Portugals, (who use that style of "Highness" to these
Indian Kings, as they did also to their King of Portugal
when they had one, whence this custom first arose, and is
still continu'd ; although now when they name their King
of Spain, so much a greater Lord than the King of Portugal,
they use not the term Highness, but Majesty, after the
manner of Europe). The Ambassador added that, in token
of this Amity, the Vice-Roy sent him that Present, not as
any great matter, but as a small acknowledgment; that their
King had sent him a considerable Present from Spain,
which his Highness knew was lost at Sea ; that yet by
the Ships which were coming this year he should receive
another, as he might see in the Vice-Roy's Letter which he
presented to him. And hereupon the Ambassador, arising
from his Seat, went to present the same to him, almost
kneeling upon one knee ; and he, without moving a whit,
took it and gave it to / ituld Sinay, who gave it to another,
1 " Putapaia" should be "Pratapara", or Chief Lord

PRESENTATION OF GIFTS. 253
probably the principal Secretary, without reading, or open
ing, it. The Ambassador had brought a Letter to him,
likewise written in the King of Spain's Name, but did not
present it now ; because the Portugals say that the first
time of going to Audience they are onely to make a Visit,
and not to treat of Business. Then they drew forth the
Present before the King, which was some pieces of. cloth,
within one of those wooden gilt boxes which are us'd in
India; a Lance of the Moorish shape, to wit long and
smooth like a Pike, the point of Iron gilt and the foot
embellish'd with Silver, a gallant Target, and the Horse
above-mention'd, cover'd with a silken Horse-cloth ; which
Horse was brought into the Court where the King sate.
After he had receiv'd and view'd the Present and taken
the Iron of the Lance in his hand, which the Ambassador
said was of Portugal, they caus'd the rest of us to sit down
near the outer wall of the Porch on the left side, upon a
rough Carpet, strip'd with white and blew,^ (of that sort
which the Turks and Persians call Kielim) spread upon the
pavement of the Porch. The Ambassador, although he
sate, yet never put on his Hat before the King, (for so the
Portugal Nobles are wont to do before the Vice-Roy,
namely to sit, but not to be cover'd) nor did the King
speak to him to cover himself, but let him continue un-
cover'd ; wherein, to my thinking, he committed an error ;
for, going as he did in the name of the State, which
amongst them is as much as to go in the King of Spain's
Name, why should he not be cover'd before so small a
Prince ? And the error seem'd the greater because he was
the first that went Ambassador to Venk-tapd Naieka in the
name of the State, and consequently hath made an ill-

1 In the original torchitw, allied to our word " turquoise", a colour
derived from the precious stone of that name, as it was formeriy
supposed to come from Turkey.

254 OBSEQUIOUSNESS OF THE AMBASSADOR.
precedent to such as shall come after him ; and in intro
ducing such prejudicial customs a publick Minister should
have his eyes well open : but the truth is, the Portugals of
India understand little, are little Courtiers and less Politi
cians, how exquisite soever they may be accounted here,
as this Sig: Gio: Fernandez is esteem'd one of the most
accomplish'd, and, I believe, not undeservedly.
At night I could not forbear to advertise some of his
Country-men hereof in a handsome way, it not seeming
fit for me, a stranger and the younger man, to offer to
give him a Lesson.^ However he never put on his Hat,
and Civility oblig'd us to the same forbearance ; but indeed,
it was too much obsequiousness for such a Prince; as also
for the Ambassador to tell him of the other times that he
had been privately at that Court and kiss'd his Highnesse's
Feet; with other like words little becoming an Ambassador.
Nevertheless he spoke them, professing himself much the
servant of Venk-tapd Naieka, out of hope that he, as Vituld
Sinay had promis'd him at Goa, would write to the King of
Spain in his favor, by which means he should have some
remuneration. Indeed the Portugals have nothing else in
their Heads but Interest, and therefore their Govemment
goes as it does.
XVI. — As we sate down, (being four of us that, did so,
besides the Ambassador, to wit the Chaplain, Caravaglio,
Monteyro, and my self) I handsomely took the last place ;
because, knowing the nature of the Portugals, I would not
have them think that I, a stranger, went about to take
place and preeminence of them in their solemnities ; and
they, conformably to their own humor, not onely us'd no

' Here the following sentence in the original is omitted from the
translation : " but only to others of his Company, and that with
civility, who would not fail, as compatriots and friends, to make known
to him their sentiments."

CONVERSATION WITH THE KING. 255
Courtesie to me, as well-bred Italians would have done, by
saying to me. Amice, ascende superiiis; but I saw they were
greatly pleas'd with my putting my self in the last place
Caravaglio taking the first, the Chaplain the second, and
Monteyro the third. I, little caring for this, or for shewing
and making my self known in the Court of Venk-tapd
Naieka, laugh'd within my self at their manners, and with
observation of the scene satisfied my Curiosity, which
alone had brought me into these parts.
The King's discourse to the Ambassador extended
to divers things, and, as he was speaking, he frequently
chaw'd leaves of Betle^ which a Courtier reach'd to him
now and then, and, when he was minded to put out a lump
of the masticated leaves, another held a kind of great Cup
to his Mouth for him to spit into. The King ask'd con
cerning the slowness of the Ships this year, as a thing which
displeased him, in regard of the Money they were to bring
him for Pepper. He inquir'd of several things in India
and desir'd to know some kind of News. The Ambassador
told him all the News we had at Onor, which was un
certain, being onely the Relations of some vulgar persons,
and therefore, in my judgement, too immaturely utter'd ;
affirming for certain the coming of the Fleet with a "great
Army, the Alliance between Spain and England, the
passage of the Prince of England into Spain} and more
over (Good God!) the reduction of all England to the
Catholick Faith by the publick command of the King, with
other such levities usual to the Portugals, who are vei'y
ignorant of the affairs of the world and of State.

1 See p. 36, note i.
2 This, of course, refers to the joumey of Prince Charies (under the
name of Mr. Smith) and the Duke of Buckingham into Spain, for the
purpose of arranging a marriage with the Infanta. Some amusing
details of this visit will be found in an article on "Velasquez the
Painter", in the Nineteenth Ce'ntury of January 1891.

256 CONVER.SATION CONTINUED.
The King further spoke long concerning things trans
acted with him in the War of Banghel} particularly of the
Peace that concluded it ; for which, it probably being dis
advantageous to the Portugals, he said he heard that
many blam'd him, the Ambassador, who negotiated it with
his Ministers ; and that they not onely blam'd him for it,
but said he would be punished by the King of Spain, who
was offended with it ; whereat being sorry, as his Friend
he had sent several times to Goa to inquire tidings con
cerning him. The Ambassador answer'd that 'twas true
there had been such accusations against him and greater,
some alledging that his Highness had brib'd him ; but
that they were the words of malevolent persons, which
he had always laugh'd at, knowing he had done his duty,
and onely what the Vice-Roy had appointed him ; and
that in Spain they give credit to the informations of the
Vice-Roy, and not to the talk of others, as well appear'd
by the event.
Venk-tapd proceeded to say that that Peace was very
well made for the Portugals, and that much good had
follow'd upon it ; intimating that they would have made
it with disadvantage if it had not been concluded in that
manner as he concluded it ; as if he would have said, " It
had been otherwise ill for the Portugals}' with manifest
signes of a mind insulting toward them, and implying that
the business of Banghel was no more to be treated of
Then he ask'd the Ambassador, How old he was ? How
many Children he had? putting him in mind of his being
used to come, when a very Youth, to Ikkeri with his Father
to bring Horses, and shewing himself very friendly to him.
Nor did the Ambassador lose the occasion of desiring him
that he would favor him with his Letters to the King of

' One ofthe petty contests carried on by the various chiefs of these
parts after the fall ofthe King of Vijayanagar. (See p. 144, note 2.)

CONCLUSION OF THE AUDIENCE. 257
Spain, pretending to hope for much upon account of them ;
a thing which I should not commend in an Ambassador,
because he may thereby come to be thought by his natural
Prince too partial to, and too intimate with, the Prince
with whom he treats ; and also by this means disparages
himself, as if he need to beg the mediation of foreign
Princes with his natural Lord and of such Princes too
with whom he negotiates in behalf of his own, which by
no means seems well.
Then Venk-tapd Naieka inquir'd concerning the rest
of us, and Vituld Sinay answer'd his Questions ; telling
him of me that I was a Roman and that I travell'd over
so great a part of the World out of Curiosity and that
I writ down what I saw ; with other things of the same
nature. Venk-tapd Naieka ask'd me. Whether I under
stood the Language of the Moors? I answer'd that I
did, together with Turkish and Persian; but I mention'd
not the Arabick, because I have it not so ready as the
other two to be able to make use of it before everybody.
He seem'd sufficiently pleas'd in seeing me and under
standing that I was born at Rome and came thither as a
Traveller ; highly esteeming the ancient fame of Rome
and of the Empire and its new Grandeur and the
Pontificate of the Christians. These and other Discourses,
which I omit for brevity, lasting for some time, he caus'd
to be brought to him a piece of Silk embroider'd with
Gold, such as the Indians wear across their shoulders,
but with us may serve to cover a Table, or such like use,
and, calling the Ambassador before him, whither we ac
company'd him, gave it to him and caus'd it to be put
upon his shoulders ; whereupon we were dismiss'd, and
so, going out to Horse again, we were reconducted home
with the same solemnity and company.
XVII. — After this, as we were walking through the
City late in the Evening without the Ambassador we

258 A PRETTY SIGHT.
saw going along the streets several companies of young
girls, well cloth'd, after their manner, with some of the
above-mentioned wrought and figur'd Silk from the girdle
downwards ; and from thence upward either naked,^ or
else with very pure linnen, either of one colour, or strip'd
and wrought with several, besides a scarf of the same work
cast over the shoulder. Their heads were deck'd with
yellow and white flowers form'd into a high and large
Diadem, with some sticking out like Sun-beams, and
others twisted together and hanging down in several
fashions, which made a pretty sight. All of them carry'd
in each hand a little round painted Stick, about a span
long, or a little more, which they struck together after
a musical measure, to the sound of Drums and other
instruments, and one of the skilfullest of the company
sung one verse of a song, at the end of which they all
reply'd seven, or eight, times in the number of their meter
with the word. Cole, Cole, Cole} which signifies I know not
what, but, I believe, 'tis a word of joy. Singing in this
manner they went along the street, eight or ten together,
being either friends, or neighbours, follow'd by many other
women, not dress'd in the same fashion, but who were
either their Mothers, or Kins-women. I imagin'd it was
for some extraordinary Festival, and I was willing to have
^ It is the custom of some classes of women in Southern India to
wear no covering above the waist, and the attempts made to alter this
custom have, as Sir R. Burton says, "been met in the same spirit
which would be displayed were the converse suggested to an English
woman.'' (Goa and the Blue Mou7ifains, p. 222.)
'^ It is difficult to say positively what is the meaning of this word.
It may be meant for K^Ii, one of the names of the goddess Gauri,
in whose honour this festival was held (see Wilks' Southem hidia,
vol. i, p. 22). The name Kdli is said by Sir W. Hunter to be the
7ion-Aryan name of the goddess Gauri. It is commonly used in
Southern India, and it is possibly from this name that the word
Kdlfkot (Calicut) is derived (see Eastwick's Handbook for Madras,
p. 295).

AN IDOL-CAR. 259
follow'd them to see whither they went and what they
did ; but, being in the company of others, I could not
do so, nor had my Companions the same Curiosity, as
indeed the Portugals are not at all curious. I under
stood afterwards that they went to the Piazza of the
great Temple which is moderately large, and there
danc'd in circles, singing their songs till it was late ; and
that this was a Festival which they keep three dayes
together at the end of a certain Feast in Honor of Gauri}
one of their Goddesses, Wife of Mo/iedaca^ ; and therefore
'tis celebrated by girls.
XVIII. — November th.e ninth. Walking about the City
I saw a beam rais'd a good height, where, in certain of
their Holy-dayes, some devout people are wont to hang
themselves^ by the flesh upon hooks fastned to the top of
it and remain a good while so hanging, the blood running
down in the mean time, and they flourishing their Sword
and Buckler in the Air and singing verses in Honor of
their Gods. Moreover, in a close place opposite to the
Temple, I saw one of those very great Carrs,* or Charriots,
wherein upon certain Feasts they carry their Idols in Pro
cession, with many people on it and Dancing-wbmen,
1 Called also Devi, Bhavdni, Diirga, or Kili. The name of
" Gauri" is generally applied to her as the " Earth-mother".
^ So spelt in original. It should be Mahadeva, a title of Siva.
¦* This refers to the well-known festival in honour of Siva, called in
some parts of India " Charak-puja" (or Swing-worship), when devotees,
male and female, were suspended by hooks fixed in the muscles of
the back and whirled round in the air by means of a movable lever.
(See Ward's Hindoos, iii, p. 15, and Heber's Jour/ial, i, p. 77.) This
barbarous rite has now, however, happily become obsolete, except on
very rare occasions.
^ Called in the vernacular "j?a/^j". The best known of these is
the celebrated Car of Jagan-nith, at Piiri in Orissa, but such cars are
attached to every large Vishnu temple in Southem India. They are
supposed to typify the movfng, active, world, over which the god
presides. (See Sir Monier Williams' Modern bidia, p. 67.) That at
Pdri is 45 feet in height and has 16 wheels.

260 SOLDIERS ON HORSEBACK.
who play on musical instruments, sing and dance. The
four wheels of this Carr were fourteen of my spans in
diameter, and the wood of the sides was one span thick.
At the end of it were two great wooden Statues, painted
with natural colours ; one of a Man, the other of a Woman,
naked, in dishonest postures ; and upon the Carr, which
was very high, was room for abundance of people to stand ;
and, in brief, it was so large that scarce any but the widest
streets in Rome, as Strada Giulia, or Babuino, would be
capable for it to pass in.
I saw also certain Indian Fryers, whom in their
Language they call Giangdmd^ and who, perhaps, are the
same with the Sages seen by me elsewhere ; but they have
Wives, and go with their faces smear'd with ashes, yet not
naked, but clad in certain extravagant habits, with a kind
of peaked hood, or cowl, upon their heads, of dy'd linnen, of
that colour which is generally used amongst them, namely
a reddish brick-colour,^ with many bracelets upon their
arms and legs, fill'd with something within that makes a
jangling as they walk. But the prettiest and oddest thing
was to see certain Souldiers on Horse-back, and consider
able Captains too, as I was inform'd, who for ornament of
their Horses wore hanging behind the saddle-bow two very
large tassels of certain white, long and fine skins (they told
me they were the tails of certain wild Oxen,^ found in
India* and highly esteemed), which tassels were about two

1 Or Jangama, the same as the Lingavats, or Lingiyats, mentioned
ante, p. 208.
2 Or saffron colour.
2 I.e. ofthe Yak (Poephagus gru/zniens, ox Bos poephagus).
* They are not found in India, but in Thibet, and their tails arc
thence imported. In the mountains to the north of India this animal is
commonly used as a beast of burden. The tail is in great request in
India as a weapon against flies and also as a mark of honour. There
is an amusing account of the animal in the Topographia Christia7ia,
by Cosmas the monk (written about A.D. 545), given in Sir H. Yule's

BELLEROPHON UPON PEGASUS. 261
yards in compass^ and so long as to reach from the saddle
bow to the ground ; two, I say, hung behind the saddle
bow and two before of equal height and two others higher
at the head stall ; so that there were six in all : between
which the Horse-man was seen upon the saddle, half naked
and riding upon a Horse which leap'd and curvetted all
the way ; by which motion those six great tassels of skin,
being very light and not at all troublesome, but flying up
and down, seem'd so many great wings ; which, indeed,
made a pretty spectacle, and made me think I saw so
many Bellerophons upon severall Pegasuses.
The same Evening I saw the companies of girls again,
and, following them, I found that they did not go to the
Piazza of the Temple, as they had done the two nights
before, but into one of the King's Gardens, which for this
purpose stood open for every body and is nothing but a
great field, planted confusedly with shady and fruit bearing
Trees, Sugar Canes and other Garden plants. Hither almost
the whole City flock'd. Men and Women and all the com
panies of the flower'd Virgins, who, putting themselves
into circles, here and there danc'd and sung ; yet their
dancing was nothing else but an easie walking round,
their sticks alwayes sounding ; onely sometimes they
would stretch forth their legs, and now and then cowre
down as if they were going to sit, one constantly sing
ing, and the rest repeating, the word Cole, Cole. There
w^anted not other Dancing-women, who exceeded the

Cathay and the Way Thither (l, clxxiv), in which he says : " They tell
of this beast that, if his tail catches in a tree, he will not budge, but
stands stock still, being horribly vexed at losing a single hair of his
tail, so the natives come and cut his tail off, and then, when he has
lost it altogether, he makes his escape ! Such is the nature of the
animal." 1 In the original, " perhaps more than the size of a barrel at Rome".

262 SEDASIVA NAYAKA.
former in skill and dexterity. In conclusion, they gather'd
into several companies to supper, with the other Women
that accompany'd them ; so did the Men also, some
with their Wives, and some alone, of which there wanted
not some who invited us, not to eat with them (for they
communicate not with strangers at the Table) but to take
some of their fare ; which we thank'd them for, but accepted
not, being delighted onely to see them feast so together,
dispers'd in several places of the Garden, this being the
night that the Feast ended.
XIX. — The same night a Post from Goa brought the
Ambassador a Letter from the Vice-Roy, with another for
Vituld Sinay^ and a third from the Captain of Onor? The
Ambassador imparted his intelligence to none, and forbad
the Post to let it be known that he had brought Letters ;
whence I conceiv'd that the News was not good, otherwise
it would have been presently publish'd ; onely I heard
some obscure talk of the Malabaris? but I would not
inquire further into the matter, as that which did not
belong to me ; especially amongst the Portugals, who are
very close and reserv'd towards strangers.
November the tenth. I saw passing along the street a
Nephew of Venk-tapd Naieka, his Sister's Son, a hand
some youth and fair for that Country ; he was one of
those who aspire to the succession of this State, and was
now returning from the fields without the Town, whither
he uses to go every morning. He is called Seddsiva
Naieka, and was attended with a great number of Souldiers,
both Horse and Foot, marching before him and behind,
with many Cavaliers and Captains of quality, himself rid
ing alone with great gravity. He had before him Drums,
Cornets and every sort of their barbarous instruments.
Moreover both in the Front and in the rear of the Caval-
' See p. 191. 2 Seg p_ ,go^ ^Qj-g j. 3 See p. 121, note 4.

A PRETTY PIECE OF AGILITY. 263
cade were (I know not whether for magnificence, or for
guard) several Elephants carrying their guides upon their
backs, and amongst them was also carried his Palanchino.
November the eleventh. The Ambassador went again to
Audience to present to Venk-tapd Naieka the letter writ
to him "in the King of Spain's Name and declare what
that King requir'd of him. He went alone without any
of us, or of the Portugals his Companions, either not willing
that we should be present at the debating of business, or
because he went in a Palanchino and had his two Horses
led before him, but there were neither Palanchinos in the
house nor Horses enough for the rest of us. With those
that came to fetch him came also a publick Dancing-
woman, who perform'd a pretty piece of agility in his
presence ; for, standing upon one foot, when the Drums
and other instruments sounded, with the other she swiftly
turned round in the Air a large Iron Ring, about a span
in Diametre, without letting it fall off her great Toe, and
at the same time with one hand toss'd two hollow brass
balls, catching one in her Hand whilst the other was aloft,
and so alternately and very nimbly without ever letting
them fall ; which indeed was great dexterity, to be imploy'd
at the same time with the foot and the hand, standing firm
all the while on the other foot without support and yet
attending to the Musick and this for a good space to
gether : during which an old Man with a white beard and
bald head who brought her stood behind her, crying all
the while, Abitd, Abiid, Abitd, which in their language
signifies "Yes", and in this instance as much as Good, Good,
Good. The Ambassador return'd quickly from audience, but
said not a word of anything. The King frequently sent
him things to eat; particularly fruits out of season,
brought to him from far distant places, amongst which

264 JACK FRUIT.
we had Ziacche} (which I take to be the same with Zdtte?
which is a kind of gourd) a fruit very rare at this time;
and also Indian Melons, which how good soever are worth
nothing^ at any time, the Climate not being fit for such
fruits. On November the twelfth I took the height of the Sun at
Ikkeri and found the Meridian Altitude 31 degrees. He
was now in the 19th degree of Scorpio and consequently
declined from the .(Equinoctial toward the South 17 gr. 29'
23", which being subtracted from the 31 degrees in which
I found the Sun there remain 13° 30' 37", and such is
the Elevation of the Pole at Ikkeri; which must also be
as many degrees, to wit 13° 30' 37", distant from the
.Equinoctial towards the North.*
At dinner the Ambassador told us that the King of
1 The Jack-fmit (Artocarpus integrifolia). The original name is
Ciaka, or Tsjaka, a Malay word, written also as yaca. Itis common in
India and has the peculiarity of growing from the tT^nk of the tree.
It is thus described by John de MarignoUi, who visited China in 1342 :
" There is again another wonderful tree, called Chakebaruhe, as big as
an oak. Its fruit is produced from the tmnk and not from the branches,
and is something marvellous to see, being as big as a great lamb, or
a child of three years old. It has a hard rind like that of our pine
cones, so that you have to cut it open with an axe ; inside it has a
pulp of surpassing flavour, with the sweetness of honey and of the
best Italian melon ; and this also contains some five hundred chesnuts
of like flavour, which are capital eating when roasted." It is called
Shaki Barki by Ibn Batuta, and Giacha Barca by P. Vincenzo Maria
( Viag., p. 355). The second name as given by these writers is said to
stand for Waracha, a Singhalese name of the fruit. (See Sir H. Yule's
Cathay a7id the Way Thither, ii, p. 362.) The fruit weighs sometimes
as much as sixty, or seventy, pounds. A curious superstition is said
to prevail in some parts of India that this fruit will not ripen unless
a stick, covered with lime, be passed through it.
"- The words in parenthesis are interpolated by the translator.
3 This refers probably to the common water-melon. Some melons
of good quality are certainly grown in India in the present day.
« The latitude of Ikkeri is stated in Hunter's Gazetteer of India to
be 14" 7' 20" N.

A NEW CITY. 265
Spain's letter, which he had presented the day before to
Venk-tapd Naieka, concern'd not any business but was
onely one of compliment and particularly to give him much
thanks for having of late years refus'd to sell Pepper to the
English and Dutch, who had been at his Court to buy it ;
and also for the good Amity he held with the Portugals,
vvhich he desir'd might encrease every day. That of the
affairs oi Bang/iel} or any others, he said nothing, referring
all to the Vice-Roy and the Ambassador whom the Vice-
Roy had sent to him. Wherewith Venk-tapd Naieka was
very well pleas'd, and he had reason ; for during the present
State of the Portugals affairs I certainly think they will not
speak a word to him of Banghel, nor of anything else that
may be disgustful to him.
XX. — Thesame day the Ambassador went to Court, being
invited to see solemn Wrestling at the Palace. We did
not accompany him for want of Horses and Palanchinoes ;
but at night he told us that Vituld Sinay asked much for
me, wishing I had been present at this Wrestling, which was
performed by Persons very stout and expert therein; be
cause he had heard that I writ down what I saw remark
able. However Carvaglio, Monteyro and myself, not going
thither, went out of Ikkeri half a League Northwards, to
see another new City which Venk-tapd hath begun to build
there. 'Tis called Sagher and is already pretty well in
habited, with Houses all made of Earth^ after their
manner. The Palace is finish'd and Venk-tapd frequently
goes to it ; as also a Temple built upon a great Artificial
Lake, and a house for his Nephews and other Grandees
with all conveniencies thereunto, particularly great Stalls
for Elephants, of which he keeps above eighty; we saw
many of them here, some for War, large and handsome.

1 See ante, p. 212.
^ That is, of mud, or of sun-dried bricks.

266 A HINDU WIDOW.
A Market was kept this day in Sagher, as 'tis the custom
every Sunday and at Ikkeri every Fryday. There was a
great concourse of people, but nothing to sell besides neces
saries for food and clothing after their manner. The way
between Ikkeri and Sagher is very handsome, plain, broad,
and almost always direct, here and there beset with great
and thick Trees which make a shadow and a delightful
verdure. As we return'd home at night we met a Woman in the
City of Ikkeri, who, her husband being dead, was resolv'd
to burn herself, as 'tis the custom with many Indian
Women. She rode on Horse-back about the City with
face uncovered, holding a Looking-glass in one hand and a
Lemon in the other,^ I know not for what purpose ; and
beholding herself in the Glass, with a lamentable tone
sufficiently pittiful to hear, went along I know not whither,
speaking, or singing, certain words, which I understood
not ; but they told me they were a kind of Farewell to the
^ The mirror and lemon may, or m.ay not, have had a sjmibolical
meaning. In the Percy Anecdotes (vol. iv, p. 393) is an account of a
woman who, intending to immolate herself, " held in her right hand a
cocoa-nut, and in the left a knife and a small looking-glass, into which
she continued to look." A mirror has always been regarded among
Oriental nations as an emblem of the soul, and has been credited with
various magical powers. It was one of the sacred objects carried in
an ark in the Eleusinian mysteries, and in the processions in honour of
Bacchus. In the Arabian Nights it is called the " touchstone of virtue",
and it is used as an emblem of the Deity in Japanese temples. Even
at the present day a mirror is regarded by many with superstitious
reverence, and its fracture dreaded as an unlucky event. As to the
use of a mirror in arriving at a knowledge of the true self in man,
see Max Mailer's Hibbert Lectures, p. 318.
Dubois (Mwurs des peuples de P hide, vol. ii, p. 259) states that he
saw a man who was on his way to self-immolation carrying a lemon
on the point of a dagger. The lemon may have been an emblem of
purity. Cases of widow-burning in Souther7i India are not common. Mr.
Elphinstone (Hist, of India, p. 190) goes so far as to say that " the
practice never occurs south of the river Kistna (or Krishna)".

A MOURNFUL PROCESSION. 267
World and herself; and indeed, being uttered with that
passionateness which the Case requir'd and might produce
they mov'd pity in all that heard them, even in us who
understood not the Language. She was follow'd by many
other Women and Men on foot, who, perhaps, were her
Relations ; they carry'd a great Umbrella over her, as all
Persons of quality in India are wont to have, thereby to
keep off the Sun, whose heat is hurtful and troublesome.^
Before her certain Drums were sounded, whose noise she
never ceas'd to accompany with her sad Ditties, or Songs;
yet with a calm and constant Countenance, without tears,
evidencing more grief for her Husband's death than her
own, and more desire to go to him in the other world than
regret for her own departure out of this: a Custom, indeed,
cruel and barbarous, but, withall, of great generosity and
virtue in such Women and therefore worthy of no small
praise. They said she was to pass in this manner about
the City I know not how many dayes, at the end of which
she was to go out of the City and be burnt, with more
company and solemnity. If I can know when it will be I
will not fail to go to see her and by my presence honor
her Funeral with that compassionate affection which so
great Conjugal Fidelity and Love seem to me to de
serve. XXI. — On November the thirteenth I took the Alti
tude of the Sun at Ikkeri, and found it 31° 40'. The
Sun was now in the 20th degree of Scorpio and declin'd
Southwards 17° 45' 40", which taken from 31° 40' leave

¦• In Coryat's Crudities (\o\. i, p. 134) reference is made to the
custom of carrying " Umbrellaes" as "things that minister shadow
for shelter against the scorching heat of the sun". Fynes Morison
also mentions the custom, and adds, " a learned physician told me that
the use of them was dangerous, because they gather the heat into a
pyramidale point and thence cast it down perpendicularly upon the
head, except they know how to carry them for avoyding that danger.'

268 A HINDU FRIAR.
13° 54' 20". The former time I found Ikkeri to be in
13° 30' 31";^ but now I found it to be in 13° 54' 20",
between which there is onely the difference of 23' 43",
which is a small matter: and therefore I count my obser
vation right; for the small variation between the two
times is no great matter, inasmuch as the declination
of the Sun not being exactly known may cause the
difference. At night, walking in the City, I saw in the Piazza of
the great Temple (which I understood was dedicated to
an Idol call'd Agore Scuard? who, they say, is the same
with Mahadeiif although they represent him not in the
same shape as that I saw of Mahadeii in Cambaia, but
in the shape of a Man, with but one Head and Face and
sixteen Arms on each side (in all thirty-two); which is not
strange, since our Antients call'd many of their Idols by
names sufficiently different and pourtray'd them in several
shapes ; and wherein also I understood there was an Idol
of Parveti} who is the wife of Mahadeii, though the Temple
be not dedicated to her) : I saw, I say, in the Piazza one of
their Fryers, or Giangami? clad all in white, sitting in an
handsome Palanchino, with two great white Umbrellas"
held over him, one on each side, (which two were for the
^ So in the original, but it should be 37".
2 For " Aghoreswara", a name of Siva. See ante, p. 216.
' See ante, p. 72, note i.
* See ante, p. 35, note 3.
' Or Janga7ni, sd called from the word Jangam, " movable". See
ante, p. 208, note. They are the same as the Lingavants.
° Umbrellas are, and were even in the time of Arrian, regarded in
the East as marks of dignity. The Emperor of China has twenty-
four umbrellas carried before him, and other dignitaries have a lesser
quantity in proportion to their rank. Speaking of some of these Indian
sects Mr. Elphinstone says (Hist of India, p. 104) : " Some of them
maintain a good deal of state, especially on their circuits, where
they are accompanied by elephants, flags, etc., like temporal dignita
ries."

A RELIGIOUS DANCE. 269
more gravity) and a Horse led behind, being follow'd by a
great train of other Giangami, clad in their ordinary habits.
Before the Palanchino march'd a numerous company of
Souldiers and other people, many Drums and Fifes, two
strait long Trumpets and such brass Timbrels as are used
in Persia, Bells and divers other Instruments, which
sounded as loud as possible, and amongst them was a
troop of Dancing-women adorn'd with Girdles, Rings upon
their Legs, Neck-laces and other ornaments of Gold, and
with certain Pectorals, or Breast-plates, almost round, in
the fashion of a Shield and butting out with a sharp ridge
before, embroyder'd with Gold and stuck either with Jewels,
or some such things, which reflected the Sun-beams with
marvellous splendor; as to the rest of their bodies they
were uncover'd, without any Veil, or Head-tire. When
they came to the Piazza the Palanchino stood still, and,
the multitude having made a ring, the Dancing-women fell
to dance after their manner; which was much like the
Moris-dance^ of Italy, onely the Dancers sung as they
danc'd, which seem'd much better. One of them who,
perhaps, was the Mistress of the rest danc'd along by her
self, with extravagant and high jumpings, but always
looking towards the Palanchino. Sometimes she cower'd
down with her haunches almost to the ground, sometimes,
leaping up, she struck them with her feet backwards, (as
Coelius Rhodiginus'- relates of the ancient dance call'd
Bibasi)^ continually singing and making several gestures
with her Hands; but after a barbarous manner and such

^ In original Morescha, or Moorish dance. See Shakespeare :
" I have seen him caper upright like a wild morisco."
2 A leamed Venetian, born 1450, died 1525.
3 Or Bibasis, a Spartan dance, described by Aristophanes (Lysist.,
28), and by Pollux (iv, 102).

270 FEET-KISSING.
as amongst us would not be thought handsome.^ The
Dance being ended, the Palanchino with all the train went
forward, the Instruments continually playing before them.
I follow'd to see the end, and found that they went into
the chief street and so out of the City by the Gate which
leads to Saghtr, stopping in divers places of the street to
act the same, or the like, dances over again; and particu
larly in the Entrance of the said Gate, where, amongst
many Trees and Indian Canes which make the City-Wall,
there is a small Piazza, very even and shaded about like
a Pastoral Scene and very handsome. At last the
Giangamo with his Palanchino and train enter'd into
certain Gardens without the Gate where his House stood ;
and after the last dance he remain'd there and the rest
went away. They told me this honor was done him
because they had then cast water upon his Head and per
form'd some other Ceremony, equivalent to our ordaining
one in Sacris, or creating a Doctor.
As I was going along the streets to behold this Pomp
I saw many persons come with much devotion to kiss the
Feet of all those Giangami, who on Foot follow'd the
principal Giangamo who was in the Palanchino; and,
because they were many and it took up much time to
kiss the feet of them all, therefore when any one came to
do it they stood still all in a rank to give him time; and,
whilst such persons were kissing them and, for more
reverence, touching their Feet with their Fore-heads, these
Giangami stood firm with a seeming severity and with
out taking notice of it, as if they had been abstracted
from the things ofthe World; just as our Fryers used to
do when any devout persons come out of reverence to

1 As to religious dances, see Sir J. Lubbock's Origin of Civilizatio7i,
p. 257 et seq., and Sir Monier Williams' Moder7i India, p. 198, and
Dubois' Moeurs des peuples de PInde, vol. ii, p. 354 et seq.

A FUNERAL.

271

kiss their Habit; but with Hypocrisie conformable to their
superstitious Religion.
XXII. — Returning home I met a corpse going to be
bum'd without the City, with Drums sounding before it;
it was carry'd sitting in a Chair, whereunto it was ty'd that
it might not fall, cloth'd in its ordinary attire, exactly as if
it had been alive. The seat was cover'd behind and on the
sides with red and other colours, I know not whether Silk
or no. It was open onely before, and there the dead
person was to be seen. By the company, which was small,
I conjectur'd him to be one of mean quality. But they told
me that all dead people are carry'd thus, as well such as
are buried (as the Lingavani} whom they also put into the
Earth sitting) as those that are burn'd ; and that he whom
I saw was to be burn'd we gather'd from the Fire and
Oyle which they carry'd after him in vessels.
The night following there was a great solemnity in all
the Temples by lighting of Candles, singing, Musick and
dancing, about twenty Dancing-women, who went in pro
cession with the Idol into the Piazza, dancing before the
great Temple; but, as I was told, they began very late,
namely at the rising of the Moon, which was about an
hour before mid-night; so that I was gone to bed before I
knew of it, although in the Evening I saw the lights in the
Temple. But though I saw nothing yet I heard of it as I
was in bed, being awaken'd by the noise; and, hearing the
same was to be acted over again the next night, I purpos'd
with myself to see it.
November the fourteenth. I went at night to the Temple
to see whether there was any extraordinary solemnity;
but there was nothing more than usual, nor did the Idol
come forth ; onely in the great Temple and its Inclosure, or

1 As to Lingavani, see ante, p. 208. Burial in a sitting posture is
peculiar to more than one religious sect in India.

272 A DANCING ENTERTAINMENT.
Court, into which they suffer not strangers to enter, they
made their accustom'd Processions with musical instru
ments, singing and other ceremonies, which, I conceive,
were the same with those I saw in Ahineli^: onely they are
celebrated here every night, because as 'tis a more eminent
Church so, consequently, the service is more pompous;
besides that they told me Venk-tapd Naieka had a great
and particular devotion to the Idol Agoresukr} who is here
worship'd. On the fifteenth of the same month came first in the
day-time and afterwards at night to our House twelve, or
fifteen, publick Dancing-women, who, by consequence, are
also publick Strumpets, although very young, being con
ducted by certain of their men. In the day time they did
nothing but talkt a little; and some of them made them
selves drunk with a certain Wine made of dry'd Raisins, or
a sort of Aqua Vitce and other mixtures, call'd in India
Nipped; I say some of them, because certain others of less
ignoble Race as they are more abstinent in eating so they
drink not any thing that inebriates. At night they enter
tain'd us a good while with Dancing after their mode,
accompany'd with singing, not unpleasant to behold; for
they consist of a numerous company of Women, all well
cloth'd and adorn'd with Gold, Jewels and Tresses* of
several fashions, who sing and strike their wooden instru
ments.^ They begin all their dances slowly and, by degrees
growing to a heat, at last end with furious and quick
1 See a7ite, p. 238.
^ See ante, p. 216, 7iote.
^ A name ofthe juice of a palm (Nipa fruticans), thence applied to
other spirituous concoctions and probably the origin of our word " nip
for a drink. (See Sir H. Yule's Hobson-Jobson.)
* In the original hitrecciature, which might mean also " garlands",
or " wreaths".
5 In the original legnetti, or "pieces of wood", a kind of castanet.
See a7ite, p. 261.

A NEW COMEDY. 273
motions which appear well enough. Amongst their other
Dances two pleas'd me well, one in which they continually
repeated these words  1 and another wherein
they represented a Battel and the actions of slaughter.
In the conclusion, the Master of the Ballet, who directs all,
and was one of those that brought them, danced in the
midst of them with a naked Ponyard, wherewith he re
presented the actions of slaughter as the Women did with
their short sticks. But the end of this shew was most
ridiculous: for when they were dismiss'd they not onely
were not contented with the largess of the Ambassador,
although I added as much of my own to it, but went
away very ill satisfi'd, testifying the same by cholerick
yellings, which to me was a new Comedy.
November the sixteenth. I was told that the afore-
mention'd Woman,^ who had resolv'd to burn her self for
her Husband's death, was to dye this Evening. But upon
further enquiry at the Woman's House I understood that
it would not be till after a few dayes more, and there I
saw her sitting in a Court, or Yard, and other persons
beating Drums about her. She was cloth'd all in white
and deck'd with many Neck-laces, Bracelets and other
ornaments of Gold; on her Head she had a Garland of
Flowers, spreading forth like the rayes of the Sun ; in
brief she was wholly in a Nuptial Dress and held a
Lemon in her Hand, which is the usual Ceremony.^ She
seem'd to be pleasant enough,* talking and laughing in
conversation, as a Bride would do in our Countries. She
and those with her took notice of my standing there to
behold her, and, conjecturing by my foreign Habit who I

' This hiatus occurs in the original.
^ See ante, p. 266.
^ See ante, p. 266, note i.
¦* In the original, " di buonissima voglia".

274 THE WIDOW GIACCAMA..
was, some of them came towards me. I told them by
an Interpreter that I was a Person of a very remote
Country, where we had heard by Fame that some Women
in India love their Husbands so vehemently as when
they dye to resolve to dye with them; and that now,
having intelligence that this Woman was such a one, I
was come to see her, that so I might relate in my own
Country that I had seen such a thing with my own Eyes.
These people were well pleas'd with my coming, and she
her self, having heard what I said, rose up from her seat
and came to speak to me.
We discours'd together, standing, for a good while. She
told me that her name was Giaccamd, of the Race Terlengd}
that her Husband was a Drummer; whence I wonder'd the
more; seeing that Heroical Actions, as this undoubtedly
ought to be judg'd, are very rare in people of low quality.
That it was about nineteen dayes since her Husband's death,
that he had left two other Wives elder then she, whom
he had married before her, (both which were present at
this discourse) yet neither of them was willing to dye, but
alledg'd for excuse that they had many Children. This
argument gave me occasion to ask Giaccamd, (who shew'd
me a little Son of her own, about six or seven years old,
besides a little Daughter she had) how she could per
swade her self to leave her own little Children ; and I
told her, that she ought likewise to live rather than to
abandon them at that age. She answer'd me that she
left them well recommended to the care of an Uncle of
hers there present, who also talk'd with us very cheerfully,
as if rejoycing that his Kins-woman should do such an

1 Properly Telinga (see Wilks' 5. hidia, p. 34, note). As part of
Telingana lies to the north of the river Krishna this fact may per
haps explain the apparent anomaly, according to Mr. Elphinstone, of
a case of widow-burning occurring to the south of that river. See
a7tte, p. 266, note i.

CONVERSATION WITII GIACCAMA. 275
action; and that her Husband's other two remaining
Wives would also take care of them. I insisted much upon
the tender age of her Children, to avert her from her pur
pose by moving her to compassion for them, well knowing
that no argument is more prevalent with Mothers than
their Love and Affection towards their Children. But all
my speaking was in vain, and she still answer'd me to all
my Reasons, with a Countenance not onely undismay'd
and constant, but even cheerful, and spoke in such a
manner as shew'd that she had not the least fear of death.
She told me also, upon my asking her, that she did this of
her own accord, was at her own liberty and not forc'd nor
perswaded by any one. Whereupon, I inquiring whether
force were at any time us'd in this matter, they told me
that ordinarily it was not, but onely sometimes amongst
Persons of quality, when some Widow was left young,
handsome, and so in danger of marrying again (which
amongst them is very ignominious),^ or committing a worse
fault; in such Cases the Friends of the deceas'd Husband
were very strict, and would constrain her to burn her self
even against her own will, for preventing the disorders
possible to happen in case she should live (a barbarous,
indeed, and too cruel Law^) ; but that neither force nor
persuasion was used to Giaccamd, and that she did it of
her own free will; in which, as a magnanimous action, (as
indeed it was) and amongst them of great honor, both
her Relations and herself much glory'd. I ask'd concern
ing the Ornaments and Flowers she wore, and they told
me that such was the Custom, in token of the Masti'i- joy
(they call the Woman, who intends to burn her self for the
death of her Husband, Masti) in that she was very shortly
to go to him and therefore had reason to rejoyce; whereas

1 See ante, p. 83. ^ See ante, pp. 85, 86.
3 Mdhd^sati, or " Very virtuous". Hence the Anglo-Indian word
"Suited'.

276 A SAD FAREWELL.
such Widows as will not dye remain in continual sadness
and lamentations, shave their Heads and live in per
petual mourning for the death of their Husbands.^
At last Giaccamd caus'd one to tell me that she ac
counted my coming to see her a great fortune, and held
her self much honour'd, as well by my visit and presence
as by the Fame which I should carry of her to my own
Country; and that before she dy'd she would come to visit
me at my House, and also to ask me, as their custom is,
that I would favour her with some thing by way of Alms
towards the buying of fewel for the fire wherewith she
was to be burnt. I answer'd her that I should esteem her
visit and very willingly give her something; not for wood
and fire wherein to burn her self, (for her death much dis-
pleas'd me, and I would gladly have disswaded her from it,
if I could) but to do something else therewith that her
self most lik'd; and I promis'd her that, so far as my
weak pen could contribute, her Name should remain im
mortal in the World. Thus I took leave of her, more sad
for her death than she was, cursing the custom of India
which is so unmerciful to Women.^ Giaccamd was a
^ As to the miserable fate of a Hindu widow see Sir Monier Williams'
Modern l7tdia, p. 318, where it is tmly said that she " suffers a living
death" Not only does she live in perpetual mouming, but she is
" a household drudge, and must eat only one meal a day".. See also
Dubois (Ma'iirs des peuples de I'Inde, vol. ii, p. 14 et seq.), who con
cludes his description of a Hindu widow with the melancholy words :
" Elle ne peut trouver d'idees consolantes que dans le souvenir des
chagrins qu'elle a eus h. endurer lorsqu'elle dtait sous le joug conjugal."
2 This assertion is somewhat dogmatic. The conclusion at which
Mr. Elphinstone arrives in regard to the motives of this custom is that
" it is more probable that the hopes of immediately entering on the
enjoyment of heaven, and of entitling the husband to the same felicity,
as well as the glory attending such a voluntary sacrifice, are sufficient
to excite the few enthusiastic spirits who go through this awful trial."
(See Hist of India, p. 189.) Be this as it may, it is not improbable
that the misery of a Hindii widow's life may tempt a woman to prefer
death as the better alternative. One ingenious theoiy on the subject is

A DANCING PRIEST. 277
Woman of about thirty years of age, of a Complexion very
brown for an Indian and almost black, but of a good
aspect, tall of stature, well .shap'd and proportion'd. My
Muse could not forbear from chanting her in a Sonnet
which I made upon her death, and reserve among my
Poetical Papers.^
XXIV. — The same Evening Lights being set up in all
the Temples, and the usual Musick of Drums and Pipes
sounding, I saw in one Temple, which was none of the
greatest, a Minister, or Priest, dance before the Idol all
naked, saving that he had a small piece of Linnen over
his Privities, as many of them continually go; he had a
drawn Sword in his Hand, which he flourish'd as if he had

that propounded by Thevenot, who says that the custom is owing to
" the tyranny of the Brdhmins, because, these ladies never being burnt
without all their ornaments of gold and silver about them, and none
but they (the Brahmins) having power to touch their ashes, they fail
not to pick up all that is precious amongst them.''
Dr. Schrader, in his Sprachvergleichung und Urgeschichte, as trans
lated by Mr. F. Byron Jevons, says : " It is no longer possible to doubt
that ancient Aryan custom ordained that the wife should die with her
husband." This opinion appears to be opposed to that of Sir Monier
Williams (il/i5(*r« India, p. 315) and of Prof. Max Mulier (Hibbert
Lectures of 1878, p. 83), who both regard widow-burning as a com
paratively modem custom.
^ It is not within the editor's knowledge whether this sonnet was
ever published. But in its place the following " noble language", as
it is truly styled by Sir Monier Williams (Modern hidia, p. 313),
translated from the address of Sita to her husband, in the Rd7}idyana,
may be quoted :
" Thou art my king, my guide, my only refuge, my divinity.
 To me the shelter of thy presence
Is better far than stately palaces, and paradise itself.
Protected by thy arm, gods, demons, men, shall have no power
to harm me.
Roaming with thee in desert wastes a thousand years will be
a day ;
Dwelling with thee, e'en hell itself would be to me a heaven
of bliss."

278 THE USE OF BOOKS.
been fencing; but his motions were nothing but lascivious
gestures. And, indeed, the greatest part of their Worship
of their Gods consists in nothing but Musick, Songs &
Dances, not only pleasant but lascivious, and in serving
their Idols as if they were living Persons ; namely in pre
senting to them things to eat, washing them, perfuming
them, giving them Betle-\e3.vcs} dying them with Sanders,^
carrying them abroad in Procession, and such other things
as the Country-people account delights and observances.
In rehearsing Prayers I think they are little employ'd and
as little in Learning. I once ask'd an old Priest, who was
held more knowing than others, grey, and clad all in white,
carrying a staff like a Shepherds crook in his Hand, What
Books he had read, and what he had studied? adding
that I myself delighted in reading, and that if he would
speak to me about any thing I wbuld answer him. He
told me that all Books were made onely that Men might
by means thereof know God, and, God being known, to
what purpose were Books ?^ as if he knew God very well.
I reply'd that all thought they knew God, but yet few
knew him aright; and therefore he should beware that
himself were not one of those.
November the seventeenth. By Letters brought from
Barselor? with News from Goa, we heard that the Prince of
England was gone incognito into Spain to accomplish his
Marriage with the Infanta; and that his arrival being
known, and the King having seen him, preparations were
making for his publick Reception. That the Fleet was
not yet arriv'd at Goa, except one Galeon ; and that the

' See p. 36, note i.
'^ See p. 99, note 2.
^ This question will remind the reader of the answer made by the
KhAlif Omar to his lieutenant Amrou, which led to the burning of the
library at Alexandria. (See Gibbon's Ro7nan Empire, vol. v, p. 136.)
^ See a7ite, p. 168, note i.

PROCESSION OF IDOLS. 279
News from Ormiiz^ was that Ruy Freyra^ was landed in
that Island and, having entrench'd himself under the Fort,
held thesame besieg'd with that small Armado he had with
him : whence 'twas hop'd that, great supplies beitjg about
to be sent to him from Goa, and the enmity of the English
ceasing in consideration of the Marriage between the two
Crowns, and consequently also their assistance of the
Persians, Ormiiz would shortly be recover'd; and indeed,
in respect of the above-said circumstances, I account it no
hard matter.
November the twentieth. In the Evening, either because
it was the next night after Monday, or that 'twas their
weekly custom, or, perhaps, for some extraordinary
solemnity. Tapers were lighted up in all the Temples of
Ikkeri; a great noise was made with Drums and Pipes,
together with the Dancings of the Ministers of some
Temples before the Gates, as is above describ'd.
XXV. — Wherefore I went to the great Temple, where,
as it is the principal, I thought to see the greatest and most
solemn Ceremonies. After the people were call'd together
by the sounding of several Trumpets a good while without
the Temple they began to make the usual Proqession
within the Yard, or Inclosure, with many noises of their
barbarous instruments, as they are wont to do here every
evening: which after they had done as often as they
pleas'd they went forth into the street, where much people
expected them, carr)'ing two Idols in Procession, both in
one Palanchino, one at each end, small and so deck'd with
Flowers and other Ornaments that I could scarce know
what they were. Yet I think that in the back-end was
Agoresouer, to whom the Temple is dedicated,^ and the
other Parveti? or some other Wife of his. First march'd

1 See a7iie, p. 2. ^ See ante, p. 187.
' See ante, p. 216, note i. ^ See ante, p. 35, note 3.

28o THE PROCESSION DESCRIBED.
the Trumpets and other instruments of divers sorts, con
tinually sounding, then follow'd amongst many Torches a
long train of Dancing-women, two and two, bare-headed,
in their dancing dress and deck'd with many Ornaments
of Gold and Jewels. After them came the Palanchino, of
the Idols, behind which were carry'd many Lances, Spears
with silken Streamers, and many Umbrellas garnish'd
with silken tufts and fringes round about, more stately
than those used by others, even the King himself; for
these are commonly the Ensignes of Grandeur.^ On each
side of the Palanchino went many rows of Women, either
publick Dancers, or prostitutes; but because these were not
to dance they went bare-fac'd indeed, (as the Pagan Women
here little care for covering their Faces^) but with a cloth
bound about their Heads and hanging down behind upon
their Shoulders and before upon their Breasts. Some of
them next the Palanchino carryed in their Hands certain
little Staves, either of Silver, or Silver'd over; at the end
of which hung thick, long and white tufts of the hair of
Horses tails,^ with which (as 'tis the custom of great
Persons in India to use them) they went fanning the Air,
and either drove away the Flies from the Idols in the
Palanchino, or at least performed this Office as a piece of
Grandeur, as with us the same is done to the Pope,* with
fans made of the tails of white Peacocks, when he goes
' See ante, p. 268, note.
^ See ante, p. 46, 7iote. As to the history of the custom of covering
the face adopted by women in India, see Sir Monier Williams' Modern
l7idia, p. 312. Many of the women in these parts uncover not only
the face, but the body above the waist also. See ante, p. 258, note.
' The tails here referred to were probably not those of horses, but of
the Yak (see ante, p. 260), which were and are used in India, and
China also, as a mark of dignity. By a resolution of the Dutch
Government the Director of the Factory at Surat was specially
authorised to have four fans " made after the fashion of the country,
with feathers of birds of paradise and cow hai-r" (i.e., yaks' tails).
* The fan used by the Pope is called Ftabellui7i-.

DANCING DESCRIBED. 28 1
abroad in PontificaUbus. Neither were there wanting
about the Idols many of their Priests, or Ministers, of the
Temple who accompany'd them; particularly one who
seem'd the chief and Archimandrita oi the rest; besides
abundance of Torches whose light dispell'd the darkness
ofthe Moon-less night. In this order they came into the
Piazza, and there, after they had made a large ring, the
dancing began ; first two Dancing-women, one from one
side of the circle, and another from another, yet both
with their Faces always turn'd towards the Idols, walk'd
three steps forward and then three backward^; and this
they did innumerable times. I suppose it was a way
of saluting the Idols. After the said two Dancers alone
had done thus two others from the several sides joyn'd
with them, and they did the same again, three and three.
This Salutation, or Preamble ofthe Ballet, being many times
repeated, they began to dance, namely two that danc'd
better than the rest, one on the right side of the circle, and
the other on the left, both with their Faces, never with
their backs, towards the Palanchino of the Idols, though
often in the Dance they retir'd backwards as well as went
forwards. Their dancing was high, with frequent leapings
and odd motions, sometimes inclining their haunches as
if they meant to sit down, .sometimes rising very high and
causing the skirt wherewith they are cover'd from the girdle
downwards to fly out, and always holding one Arm stretch'd
out before them, wherewith they now and then made as if
they were thrusting, or fencing; besides other mad ges
tures which were all accompany'd with words which they
sang, and sometimes with cries more apt to give horror
than delight. Hence, while all the other Dancing-women
(that is those who were uncover'd and loosed for dancing)
' These steps may have been originally symbolical of the three
strides of Vishnu as the Sun (viz., morning, midday and evening).
See Prof. M. Mulier s Hibbert Lectures of 1878, p. 263.

282 RETURN OF THE PROCESSION.
danced all in a company together further distant from the
Idols, striking their little sticks and singing, being guided
by a Man who danced with them and was their Master,
the other Dancers who were cloth'd stood about the Idols,
but danced not, nor ever moved from their place; onely
they accompany'd the Show, very fine with Ornaments
of Gold and Jewels, and some of them having Flowers,
others leaves of Betle} or other Odoriferous Herb, in their
Hands, This Dance being ended, the Procession went forwards
with the same Pomp and a numerous Train of Men and
Women of all sorts. They went not round the great
Piazza in front of the Temple but within the outermost
walls of the Temple, which is surrounded by very large
streets, inhabited for the most part by the said Dancers,
or publick Strumpets. The circuit of the Procession
began from the right Hand as you come out of the
Temple, which comes to be the left as you enter in;
and in the same manner I saw the Procession begin at
the Temple of the Town Ahineld, which I have described
above^; so that it must needs be one of their usual Cere
monies. This procession stop'd at several places in the
streets through which it past ; and at e\'ery such stopping,
the above-mention'd Dancings, Perambulations and other
performances were again repeated ; whence the Show lasted
a good while and concluded at length with the last Dance
in the Piazza before the Temple-Gate; which ended, the
Procession with the Idols re-entered the Temple, where it
being replaced according to their accustomed Ceremonies,
the solemnity ended and all the people departed.
XXVI. — I was told by one of the spectators that this
Ceremony was practised every Monday at night and at

' See ante, p. 36, note i.
^ .See ante, p. 238.

THE TOWN ILLUMINATED. 283
every New and Full Moon,^ as also upon certain other
extraordinary solemnities, with more or less Pomp propor
tionably to the Festivals : and he added that the night
following there would be a greater solemnity than this,
because the New Moon and another of their Feasts were
then co-incident, and that the King himself would be there;
wherefore I resolved with my self to see it.
November the one and twentieth. This night an infinite
number of Torches and Candles were lighted, not onely in
all the Temples but also in all the Streets, Houses and
Shops of Ikkeri, which made a kind of splendour over all
the City. In each of the Temples was its Idol, which in
some was a Serpent^; and they had adorned the outward
Porches not onely with lights, but also with certain con
trivances of paper, on which were painted Men on Horse
back, Elephants, people fighting and other odd figures;
behind which papers lights were placed in certain little
Arches, like those which we make in our Sepulchres;
these with other gay Ornaments of Silk hung round about
made a sufficiently prety Show. In the great Temple not
onely the inside, in the middle whereof is a very high and
slender Cupola, (which appears without too) but also all
the outer walls and all those round about the Piazza which
Hes before it, as also the Houses on the adjacent sides, were
1 As to the prevalence of moon worship, see Sir J. Lubbock's Origin
of Civilization,'^-^. 319 to 322, and Prof. Max Miiller's Hibbert Lectures
of 1878, p. 181 et seq. Most of the religious festivals in India are
regulated by the phases of the moon. See Dubois, Mceurs des peuples
de PInde, vol. ii, p. 327 et seq.
^ Serpent-worship, as is well known, was formerly very prevalent in
India and is not yet extinct. See Sir M. Williams' Religious Life in
India, p. 321, and Sir J. Lubbock's Origi7i of Civilization, p. 270 et
j^y., and Prof. Max Miiller's Hibbert Lectures of 1878, p. 115, and
Dubois, Mceurs des peuples de Pl7ide, vol. ii, p. 435 et seq., and
especially Fergusson's Tree and Serpent Worship. In many temples
in Southem India not only serpent idols, but living serpents, are
worshipped.

284 THE KING'S PROCESSION.
all full of lights. The concourse ot people of all sorts and
degrees, both Men and Women, was very great; and the>
appeared to go about visiting all the Temples, When it
was very late the King came to the great Temple, accom
panied onely by his two grandsons, to wit Seda-Siva Naieka,
(whom I had formerly seen) Son of one of his Daughters,
and Vira-badrd Naieka, a young boy, his Son's Son, whom
he designs for his Successor, if his other kindred elder
than he, to wit the above-said Seda-Siva and two of
Venk-tapd's Nephews by one of his Brothers whom he
keeps prisoner, do not disturb him. The King came in a
Palanchino at a great pace, his two Nephews on Horse
back, and so did Vituld Sinay} who rode by the King's
side with appearance of a great Favourite. Likewise
Putapaia^ came in a Palanchino and other of his Grandees,
some in Palanchinos, and some on Horse-back, following
him at a great distance, with some number of Souldiers
and Servants on Foot; but, in summ, the whole train was
not very considerable. The King stay'd in the Temple
about an hour, being entertain'd with Musick, Dancing
and other things which I could not see because I was
without. At length he came forth, and with the same
company, and running in as much haste as he came re
turn'd home; the like did all the other people of whom
the Piazza was full, some on one side, some on the
other. After the King was come out of the Temple they
carry'd the Idols a while in Procession about the Piazza,
but with small pomp and company ; so that I car'd not for
staying to see them, but went to another Temple standing
at the end of the Bazar, or market, facing a large and
goodly street, where the show of lights was gallant,
and there I stay'd a good while with my Companions,
¦^ See ante, p. 191. ''- See ante, p. 252.

TREATY WITH BANGHEL. 285
(for all tlie Ambassador's party was come abroad this
night to see the solemnities; even the Chaplain himself,
but disguis'd) to see two great companies of Dancing-
women dance, they all being sent for thither by a great
Captain, (who, perhaps, had the care of the solemni
ties of this Temple) after the King was gone from the
great Temple; they danc'd here a good while in numerous
companies; after which we return'd home, it being after
mid-night. November the two and twentieth. Venk-tapd Naieka had
already given our Ambassador an answer concerning the
affairs which he negotiated, and the Ambassador had pre
pared a dispatch to be sent to the King of Banghel? also
another for the Vice-Roy of Goa, giving him an account
of his negotiation, when a Currier arriv'd from Banghel
with new Letters, both for Venk-tapd Naieka and the
Ambassador; whereupon consultation was held as to what
answer to return him, which was soon concluded on the
part of Venk-tapd Naieka to this effect, (being no other
than what I have already mentioned) namely that he
would pay the King of Banghel "jcxiO Pagods'^ yearly,
according to the Treaty of Peace, provided the said King
would come and live in his^ Court, or in some other
place of his Country, (excepting such Lands as were
formerly his, for fear he might make new insurrections) or
else in Goa, or any of the adjacent places, namely in the
Island of Salsette? or some place there without the City ;
but in any case such wherein he may be subject to the Vice-
Roy of Goa; so that Venk-tapd might be secure that the
said King of Banghel would live peaceably without making
new commotions. But in case (as he seem'd to intend) he
¦^ See ante, pp. 212 and 213.
^ See ante, p. 209, note i.
' I.e., Venk-tapa's.
^ See ante, p. 139, note 2.

286 VACILLATION OF THE KING OF BANGHEL.
would live neither in Venk-tapd's Country, nor in that of
Goa, but would continue in Cagnoroto} where he was at
present (which is a place beyond Mangalor''' Eastwards,^ and
belongs to another small but free Prince, alli'd to Banghel,
whither, being near his quondam-Territories, he had be
taken himself) or else would wander here and there like a
Fugitive and Invader, disquieting these Countries, then
Venk-tapd was resolv'd not to give him any thing at all.
Therefore let him either accept the above-said Offer, or
never speak more to him, for he would not hear him ;
that he hath been mov'd to make this offer of paying the
said summ by the instance of the Portugals, who had in-
terpos'd in his behalf by this Embassie : and for the king
of Banghel s assurance that he would perform this, he would
give the Ambassador (and accordingly he did so) a Copy
of the Letter containing these promises, which he writ
to the said King of Banghel, to the end the Ambassador
might send it to the Vice-Roy, and be a witness of what
he promis'd and was to observe.
He has further told the Ambassador that this King had
formerly writ to him that he would come and live in his
Dominion, and repented of what he had done heretofore
through evil counsel ; and that for the future he would be
at his devotion, receiving that Pension which he had pro
mis'd him and the like: nevertheless he had now chang'd
his mind, and refus'd both to come into his Dominion and
to go to Goa: that therefore, seeing him so unconstant,
he had much reason not to trust him, and, in short, would
neither trust him nor give him any thing, saving upon the
' It is not clear what place is here referred to, but it seems probable
that it is Cdnara (or Kdnara). In the map accompanying these letters
the place is marked as lying on the coast due S. of Mangalur. No
such name appears in modern maps. As to CAnara, see ante, p. 168,
note I.
''¦ See ante, p. 212, note 2.
^ In the original, " Ostro", i.e. South-west.

KING OF SPAIN'S ORDERS. 287
above-said terms ; and that not for his own sake, but in
regard of the intercession which the Portugals made for
him: that this was his last Answer, and that nothing more
was to be expected, or hoped, from him.
From Spain, they say. Orders are sent to the Vice-Roy
to re-establish the king of Banghel by all means in his State,
and to make war upon Venk-tapd unless he restore the King
intirely. However, being^ that country is remote, and in
the time that is spent in the going and coming of dis
patches many things may happen which may render it
necessary for the Vice-Roy in the present conjuncture to
proceed in sundry particulars differently from the Orders
he receives from Spain, and to have authority in this busi
ness of Bangliel to deliberate as to Peace or War, as shall to
him seem most expedient, endeavouring to comply no less
with the times and the State of affairs than with the in
structions from Spain: therefore the King of Spain in the
Letter which he writ to Venk-tapd Naieka, making onely
general complements to him, refers all matters of business
to the Vice-Roy to guide himself therein as he shall think
most fit.
Accordingly the Vice- Roy, though he knows the King of
Spain's intention and order to make war upon Venk-
tapd, yet, not deeming it a fit time, whilst the Portugals
are engag'd in the war of Orntiiz''' and also in Malacca,
(which is reported to be besieg'd either by the King of
Acem? which is Sumatra, or by him and the Dutch
together) and being much perplex'd in a thousand other
intricacies in India, hath therefore given Order to the
Ambassador to seem satisfi'd with whatever Answer Venk-
tapd Naieka gives, and to return without making further
' For ¦' since" ;- see a7tte, p. 27, 7iote.
^ See Introduction, p. xxvii.
' That is, Achin (Atcheh), a town on the northernmost point of
Sumatra, in Lat. 5 N. and Long. 95 E. (See Yule's Cathay, vol. i, p. loi.)

288 DISSIMULATION OF THE VICEROY.
instance; it sufficing the Vice- Roy to have made this com
pliment for the service of the King of Banghel and to have
shown that he hath done therein what was in his power;
he well knowing that Venk-tapd would not be moved bythe
Embassie alone, and that the conditions he requires of the
King of Banghel upon which to give him what he had
promis'd are but excuses, and being certain that this King
will not venture himself in his^ Dominions, (as neither is it
reasonable) much less go and subject himself in the Ter
ritories of Goa, and so will not consent to the proposals.
Wherefore, seeing 'tis not time now to constrain Venk-tapd
Naieka to greater things by war, he dissembles till a better
occasion, for fear of drawing this new Enemy upon him at
an unseasonable conjuncture, and orders the Ambassador
to depart with a show of good Friendship.
The Ambassador hath accordingly done so, and, seeming
satisfi'd with Venk-tapd's Answer, hath added other Letters
to those formerly written to the King of Banghel, certifying
him of Venk-tapd's resolute Mind; that either he must
accept of the Agreement, or must speak no more of any;
and that he onely expects at Ikkeri this his last Resolution
before returning to Goa. He hath written the same to the
Vice-Roy of Goa; and, the dispatches being seal'd, he
hath order'd both Curriers to depart, and also a Brachman
call'd Nangasd together with the Currier to the King of
Banghel, sending likewise with them a Christian of Barse-
Ibr'' nam'd Lorenzo Pessoa, who was at Ikken with Monteyro,
that he might, either in Mangalbr? Banghel, or other places
thereabouts, procure Mariners for a Ship remaining at
Barselbr unprovided of Men; giving the said Pessoa a
License to hire some, which license he had obtain'd of the

''¦ I.e. Venk-tapa's.
2 See ante, p. 250, note 2.
^ See ante, p. 212, note 2.

CONCLUSION OF LETTER V. 289
Ministers of Venk-tapd Naieka to levy mariners in his
Territories if need were.
Being by this time sufficiently inform'd of remarkable
things in Ikkeri I am desirous of divers others, especially
to see the person of the Queen of Olala} whose History
and many valiant exploits^ I read of when I was in Persia;
for which I have a fair opportunity by accompanying
these Men sent from the Ambassador, of whom when
I have taken leave I shall (God Willing) depart to
morrow.

^ Marked " Oolaul" and " Ulala" in modem maps. It is a small
place of no importance on the coast near Mangalur, about three
miles to S.W. (See Brookes' Gazetteer.) It is near the village of
Manjeshwaram described in Eastwick's Handbook of Madras, p. 301.
^ The history and exploits here referred to are described in the next
letter at pp. 313, 314.

4«?

LETTER VI.
From Mangalbr, Decemb. 9, 1623.
AVING already seen in Ikkeri as much
as there was remarkable, and being
very desirous of seeing Barselbr}
Mangalbr} and also principally the
Queen of Olala} whose Dominion
and Residence are contiguous to
Mangalbr, as well because she is Sovereign of those parts,
(a thing not ordinary in other Countries) and a Princess
famous in our dayes, even in the Indian Histories of the
Portugals, as because she is a Gentile in Religion, as like
wise all her Subjects are, (whence, I conceiv'd, I might
possibly see some considerable curiosity there) I lay'd hold
of the occasion of going thither in company of these Men
who are sent by the Ambassador, by whose favour being
provided of a good Horse (in regard that there were no
Palanchinos to be hir'd in Ikkeri) and a Man to carry my
baggage upon his Head I prepar'd to set forth the next
Morning. November the three and twentieth. Before my departure
from Ikkeri I was presented by Vituld Sinay* (of whom I
had before taken leave) with a little Book, written in the

1 See p. 250, note
* See a7tte, p. 289.

'^ See p. 212, note 2.
¦* See a7tte, p. 191.

PALM-LEAP BOOKS. :29t
Canard? language, which is the vulgar tongue in Ikkeri and
all that State. It is made after the custom of the Country,
not of paper, (which they seldom use) but of Palm-leaves, to
wit of that Palm which the Portugals call Palmum brama?
i.e.. Wild-palm, and is of that sort which produces the Indian
Nut; for such are those commonly found in India, where
Palms that produce Dates are very rare.^ On the leaves of
these Palms they write, or rather ingrave, the Letters with
an Iron style made for the purpose, of an uncouth form ; and,
that the writing may be more apparent, they streak it over
with a coal,* and tye the leaves together to make a Book of
them after a manner sufficiently strange. I, being desirous
to have one of these Books, to carry as a curiosity to my
own Country for ornament of my Library, and not finding
any to be sold in the City, had entreated Vituld Sinay to
help me to one, but he, not finding any one vendible therein,
caus'd a small one to be purposely transcrib'd for me, (there
being not time enough for a greater) and sent it to me as a
gift just as I was ready to take Horse.
What the Book contains I know not, but I imagine 'tis
Verses in their Language, and I carry it with me, as I do
also (to show to the curious) divers leaves not written upon,
and a style, or Iron Pen, such as they use, together with one
^ See ante, p. i68, note i.
2 Probably brabo, " wild" (Port.). If by this name the coco-nut palm
(Cocos nucifera) is referred to the statement here made is not quite cor
rect, for the paLu-leaves used for writing on in India are generally those
of the Palmyra (Borassus flabellifor77iis), and of the Corypha U7nbra-
culifera, or Talipat (which means " palm-leaf") tree in Ceylon and the
adjacent parts of India (Yule's Cathay, etc., ii, 449), though the coco-nut
palm is so77teti77ies used. The leaf of Licuala Spi7iosa is also used
for this purpose.
^ Even in the presentdayfruit-bearing date-trees (Phoenixdactylifera)
are not coramon in India. Date-trees (Pha27iix sylvestris) axe there
generally grown for the purpose of making sugar from their sap. It
is said that Bengal alone formerly furnished annually 100,000 cwt. of
this sugar. (See Lindley's Vegetable Kingdom,^. 137.)
* Or rather " with charcoal".

292 CACCIATUR's MISCONDUCT.
leaf containing a Letter Missive after their manner, which
was written, by I know not whom, to our Ambassador ; of
whom taking leave with many compliments, as also of
Sig: Carvaglio, the Chaplain, Monteyro and all the com
pany, I departed from Ikkeri a little before noon, going
out at the same Gate whereat I had enter'd; and having
no other company but a Vetturind^ and a Pulid^ who
carry'd my luggage, without any other servant; for as
for Galdl the Persian, aliis Caccidtur? I was constrain'd
to dismiss him for some uncommendable actions and to
send him back from Ikkeri to Goa.
I will not omit to tell you that this my brave God-son,
(whom I had brought so carefully out of Persia and trusted
so much, and who alone of all my old servants re
main'd with me) one day cunningly open'd a light box, or
basket, {Canestri the Portugals call them) wherein I kept
my Clothes, and which, after the fashion of the Country,
was not made of wood, but of hoops lin'd with leather,
and clos'd with little Padlocks, like those which are us'd
at Rome for Plate; and they are thus contriv'd that they
may be of little weight, because in these parts goods and
baggage for travel are more frequently transported upon
Men's shoulders than upon beasts' backs; and one of these
baskets, or Canestri, is just a Man's load. Now the good
Caccidtur having open'd mine, without hurting the lock,
or meddling with the linnen which he found therein, took
out onely all the little money which I then had and had
1 I.e., a man from whom the horse had been hired (literally " one
who lets on hire' )
^ The name o an outcast tribe, perhaps derived from the word
pulai, " flesh", such tribes eating flesh forbidden to other persons.
There is a good description of this tribe, called by him Puler, in
Barbosa's (PMagellan's) account of the Malabar coast, p. 142. He
says : " These people are great charmers, thieves and very vile people.''
See also Dubois, Mceurs des peuples de PInde, vol. i, p. 66.
' See ante, pp. 126 12 .

THE THIEF DISCOVERED. 293
put into it, to avoid carrying its weight about me ; it was
in one of those long leathern purses, which are made to
wear round the waist like a girdle, full of Spanish Rials,i
a Coin in these parts, and almost in all the world,
current enough. His intention, I conceive, was to leave
me (as we say) naked in the Mountains in the center of
India, and, peradventure, to go into some Territory of the
Gentiles, or Mahometans, there to pass a jovial life at my
expence. But as it pleas'd God, the theft being done in
my Chamber where none but he resorted, we had vehement
suspicion of him; and therefore the Ambassador, making
use of his Authority, caus'd him to be laid hold on, and
we found the theft^ in his breeches ty'd to his naked flesh ;
and thus I recover'd my money. I was unwilling that any
hurt should be done to him, and, withall, to keep him any
longer; nevertheless, that he might not go into the Infidel-
Countries, lest thereby he should lose his Religion and
tum to his native errors, I sent him away with some trusty
persons to Goa, giving him Letters also to Signora Maria?
but such as w^hereby they might know that I had dismiss'd
him and that he was not to be entertain'd there, though
not otherwise punished. By this Story you may see how
much a Man may be deceiv'd in his trusting; how little
benefits prevail upon an unworthy nature; and, withall,
you may consider to what misfortunes a Stranger is subject
in strange Countries; so that, if I had nothing else, being
thus depriv'd of all, I should have been left to perish
miserably amongst Barbarians.
II. — But, leaving him to his Voyage, I departed from
Ikkeri, and having pass'd the Town Badrapor,* I left the
1 Or " Real", a coin equal to about i ^s. of English money in the
17th century.
^ See Exodus, chap, xxii, v. 4, for an instance ofthe use of this word
to signify the thing stolen.
^ See ante, p. 24, note i. * See a7ite, pp. 243, 244.

294 .SCARCITY OF FOOD.
road of Ahineli^ and by another way, more towards the
left hand, went to dine under certain Trees near a small
Village of four Houses, which they call Bamanen coppa?
After dinner we continued our way and forded a River
call'd Irihale} not without being wet, by reason of the
small size of my Horse; and having travell'd near two
Gau^ (one Gau consists of two Cos, and is equivalent to
two Portugal Leagues) we lodg'd at night in a competent
Town the name whereof is Dermapora? In these Towns
I endeavor'd to procure a servant, as well because I
understood not the Language of the Country, (for though
he that carry'd my Goods could speak Portugal yet he
could not well serve me for an Interpreter, because, he being
by Race a Pulid} which amongst them is accounted vile
and unclean, they would not suffer him to come into their
Houses nor touch their things ; though they were not shie
of me, albeit of a different Religion, because they look'd
upon me as a Man of noble Race), as because I found
much trouble in reference to my diet: for, as these Indians
are extremely fastidious in edibles, there is neither flesh
nor fish to be had amongst them; one must be contented
onely with Rice, Butter, or Milk, and other such inanimate
things, wherewith, nevertheless, they make no ill-tasted
dishes; but, which is worse, they will cook every thing
themselves and will not let others either eat, or drink, in
their vessels; wherefore, instead of dishes, they give us
our victuals in great Palm^ leaves, which yet are smooth

"¦ See ante, p. 234, note 3.
2 Or " Brahman's grove".
' A small stream not marked in modem maps, but erroneously
marked " Trishale" in the map accompanying these letters.
* .See ante, p. 230, note i.
s Or " Dharmapoor" (City of Virtue), a small town not marked in
ordinary maps.
» See ante, p. 292, note 2, ' Or, probably, " Plantain",

AN INVENTION OF THE DEVIL. 295
enough, and the Indians themselves eat more frequently in
them than in any other vessels. Besides, one must entreat
them three hours for this, and account it a great favor; so
that, in brief, to travel in these Countries requires a very
large stock of patience. The truth is 'tis a most crafty
invention of the Devil against the Charity so much
preach'd by our Lord Jesus Christ to put it so in the
heads of these people that they are polluted and become
unclean, even by touching others of a different Religion;
of which superstition they are so rigorous observers that
they will sooner see a person, whom they account vile and
unclean, (though a Gentile) dye, than go near him to
relieve him.
November the four and twentieth. In the Morning,
before day, the Brachman Nangasd'' and the Ambassador's
other Men, being in haste, went on before; but I, desirous
to go more at my own ease, remain'd alone with my Pulid^
and the horse keeper; as I might well enough do, since
the High-ways of Venk-tapd Naieka's Country are very
secure. The road lay over pleasant peaks of Hills and
through Woods, many great streams likewise occurring. I
descended the Mountain Gat^ by a long precipice, some of
which I was fain to walk on foot, my Horse having fallen
twice without any disaster, and by a third fall almost
broke my knee to pieces. I din'd, after I had travell'd one
Gau'^ and a half, in a good Town called Coliir? where there
is a great Temple, the Idol whereof, if I mis-understood
not, is the Image of a Woman*; the place is much
venerated, and many resort to it from several parts in
Pilgrimage.

I See ante, p. 288. 2 ggg ante, p. 292, note 2.
' See ante, p. 185, note 2. * See p. 230, note i.
* Marked as "Colloor" in Wyld's map of India, to N.E. of Mangalur.
° Probably an image ofthe goddess Kdli. (See ante, p. 258, note 2.)

296 RICE CULTIVATION.
After dinner, my Horse being tired, I travelled not
above half another Gau} and, having gone in all this day
but two Gaus, went to lodge at a certain little village,
which, they said, was called Nalcdl. Certain Women, who
dwelt there alone in absence of their Husbands, courteously
gave us lodging in the uncovered Porches of their Houses
and prepared supper for us. This Countrj' is inhabited not
onely with great Towns, but, like the Mazandran^ in
Persia, with abundance of Houses, scattered here and
there in several places amongst the woods. The people
live for the most part by sowing of Rice; their way of
Husbandry is to overflow the soil with water, which
abounds in all places; but they pay, as they told me, very
. large Tribute to the King, so that they have nothing but
the labour for themselves and live^in great Poverty.
November the twenty fifth. I travelled over great Moun
tains and Woods like the former and forded many deep
Rivers. Having gone three Co^ we din'd in two Houses
of those people who sow Rice, whereof the whole Country
is full, at a place call'd Kelidl? In the Evening my Pulid?
being very weary and unable to carr)' the heavy load of
my baggage further, we stay'd at some of the like Houses
which they call'd Kabndr} about a mile forwards ; so that
the journey of this whole day amounted not to a full
Gau. November the twenty sixth. I pass'd over peaks of Hills,
and uneven and woody places. At noon I came to a
great River,^ on the Northern bank whereof stands a little
1 See ante, p. 230, note i.
2 The province forming the southem shore of the Caspian Sea.
' See ante, p. 22.
¦• Probably Keladi, a town in the Shim6ga district, the cradle of the
family who reigned at Ikkeri. Seeante,-^. 168, note 2, and p. 216, note I.
' See p. 292, note 2.
» A small village of no importance.
' Or rather an estuary of the sea,

ARRIVAL AT BARSELOR. 297
village nam'd Gulvdn} near which the River makes a Httle
Island. We went to this Island by boat and forded
over the other stream to the far side. Thence we came
by a short cut to Barselbr? call'd the Higher, i.e. within
Land, belonging to the Indians and subject to Venk-tapd
Naieka, to distinguish it from the Lower Barselbr on the
Sea-coast belonging to the Portugals. For in almost all
Territories of India near the Sea-coast there happen to be
two places of the same Name, one call'd the Higher, or
In-land, belonging to the natives, the other the Lower,
near the Sea, to the Portugals, wherever they have footing.
Entring the Higher Barselbr on this side, I came into a
fair, long, broad and straight Street, having abundance of
Palmetos* and Gardens on either hand. The soil is fruitful
and well peopled, encompass'd with weak walls and ditches,
which are pass'd over by bridges of one, or two, very great
stones, which shew that there is good and fair Marble here,
whether they were digg'd thus out of the Quarry, or are
the remains of ancient Fabricks.* It stands on the South
side of the River, which from the Town Gulvdn fetches a
great circuit, seeming to return backwards; and many
Travellers, without touching at the Upper Barselbr, are
wont to go to the Lower Barselbr by boat, which is soon
done; but I was desirous to see both places and therefore
came hither.
III. — Having din'd and rested a good while in Higher
Barselbr, I took boat and row'd down the more Southern
stream ; for a little below the said" Town it is divided into
many branches and forms divers little fruitful Islands.
About an hour and half before night I arriv'd at the
Lower Barselbr of the Portugals, which also stands on the
1 A place of no importance.
'' See ante, p. 250, note 2.
' See ante, p. 182, note 3.
* A kind of black marble is plentiful in these districts.

-98

STAY AT BARSELOR.

Southern bank of the River, distant two good Cannon-shot
from its mouth ; having travell'd this day in all one
Gau^ and a half The Fort of the Portugals is very small,
built almost in form of a Star, having not bad walls,
but wanting ditches, in a Plain and much expos'd to all
sorts of assaults. Such Portugals as are married have
Houses without the Fort in the Town, which is pretty
large and hath good buildings.
I went directly to the House of Sig: Antonio Borges, a
former acquaintance, who came from Goa to Onor? together
with us, and to whom the Ambassador at Ikkeri had
recommended me. I found, sitting before his House in
the .street, the Captain of Barselbr, call'd Sig: Luis Mondes
Vas Conti? We discours'd together for a good while and
he seem'd a gallant man, though but young. Here were an
Armada and a Cafila^ of Ships, which came from Goa and
were going to Mangalbr^ and Cocin} or further ; they were to
depart the next day, and therefore I prepar'd my self to go
with them to Mangalbr. This night I supp'd at the House
of Sig: Antonio Borges with some other Portugals that
came in the Fleet, and went to lodge by his direction
in another good House, together with some Souldiers of
the same Fleet who were friends of his, as he had not room
in his own House.
November the seven and twentieth. That I might not
go alone, without any body to serve me in the Ship, I took
into my service a Christian of Barselbr} recommended to
me by Sig: Antonio and nam'd Manoel de Matos, with
whom alone I went aboard about noon, having first din'd
with many Portugals of the Fleet in the House of Sig:
Rocco Gomes, the chief Portugal in Barselbr, who enter-

1 See ante, p. 230, note I.
' See ante, p. 216, note 1.
^ See ante, p. 121, note 3.
^ See ante, p. 199, note i.

^ See ante, p. 190, note 3.
* In original, "Consigliero
° See ante, p. 212, note 2.
8 See ante, p. 250, note 2.

A PERILOUS POSITION. 299
tain'd us at his Gate^ in the street very well. Among
others that din'd with us there was one Sig: Hettor
Fernandez, by me elsewhere mention'd,^ who came from
Goa to Onor with us; & the Captain Major of , the whole
Armada, Sig: Francesco de Lobo Faria, who commanded a
Galley and six other Ships, besides the Cafila of Mer
chants. I imbarqu'd in the Ship of Sig: Hettor Fernandez, who
in the street express'd much courtesie to me. Being gone
a good way upon the Sea, and it being now night, the
Captain Major of the Galleys sent our Ship back to fetch
certain of his Men and the other Ships -which were not
yet got out ofthe Port oi Barselbr ; whereinto we designing
to enter in the dark, and not hitting the narrow channel
which was to be kept, we struck upon land, and, the wind
growing pretty stiff, were in great danger of being over-set
and lost; and the more because when we perceiv'd it and
went to strike sail we could not for a good while, because
the ropes, either through moistness, or some other fault,
would not slip; so that the Ship, being driven forcibly
against the ground, not onely became very leaky, but gave
two or three such violent knocks that, had she not been new,
without doubt she had been split. The Sea-men were not
onely confounded but all amaz'd ; nothing was heard but
disorderly cries; the voice of him that commanded could
not be heard; every one was more intent upon his own
than the common safety ; many of the Souldiers had
already strip'd themselves to leap into the Sea : some ty'd
their Money at their backs, to endeavour to save the same
together with their lives, making little account of their
other goods; divers made vows and promises of Alms; all
heartily recommended themselves to God; one embrac'd
1 In the ox\%\nd\ porta, probably a covered portico.
2 See ante, pp. 194 and 20J.

300 ARRIVAL AT MANGALUR.
the Image of our Lady and plac'd his hope in that alone.
I could not induce my self to believe that God had re
serv'd me after so many dangers to such a wretched and
ignoble end, so that I had, I know not what, secure confi
dence in my heart; nevertheless, seeing the danger ex-
treamly great, I fail'd not to commend my self to God, his
most Holy Mother and all the Saints. By whose favour,
at length, the sail being let down by the cutting of the
rope, and the Sea not being rough, (for, if it had, it would
have done us greater mischief) the Mariners freed the Ship,
having cast themselves into the Sea and drawn her off
from the ground by strength of Arm ; the remainder of the
night we spent in the mouth of the Haven, lying at anchor
and calling to the other Ships to come out
IV. — The whole Fleet being set forth before day, we
return'd to where the Captain General with the Galley and
the rest of the Ships stay'd at Anchor for us; and thence
we set sail all together.
November the eight and twentieth. We sail'd con
stantly Southwards, coasting along the Land which lay on
the left hand of us. Half way to Mangalbr? to wit six
Leagues from Barselbr? we found certain Rocks, or little
desert Islands, which the Portugals call Scogli di Santa
Marie?; one of which we approach'd with our Ship, and
many of our Men landed upon it to take wild Pigeons, (of
whose nests there is great abundance) wherewith we made
a good supper. Afterwards, continuing our course, we
pass'd- by Carnate? and at night safely enter'd the Port of
Mangalbr. 1 See a7ite, p. 212, note 2.
''¦ See ante, p. 250, note 2.
3 These are marked as the " Premeira rocks" in Black's Atlas.
* No such place is to be found in modern maps. The name may
be used to denote the southern limit of Kdnara, also called Cdrnata, or
Kdrnata. See ante, p. 168, note i.

DESCRIPTION OF MANGALUR. 301
This Port is in the mouth of two Rivers,^ one more
Northern runs from the Lands oi Banghel' ; the other more
Southem from those of Olala} which stands beyond the
River Southwards, or rather beyond the bay of salt-water,
which is form'd round and large, like a great Haven, by the
two Rivers before their entrance into the Sea, whose flow
ing fills the same with salt water. Mangalbr stands
between Olala and Banghel and in the middle of the bay
right against the Mouth of the Harbor, into which the
Fort extends itself, being almost encompass'd with water
on three sides. 'Tis but small, the worst built of any I
have seen in India, and, as the Captain told me one day
when I visited him, may rather be termed the House of a
Gentleman than a Fort. The City is but little neither,
contiguous to the Fort and encompass'd with weak walls ;
within which the Houses of the inhabitants are inclos'd.
There are three Churches, namely the See,* or Cathedral,
of our Lady Del Rosario, within the Fort, La Misericordia,
and San Francesco without. Yet in Mangalbr there are
but three Ecclesiastical Persons in all; two Franciscan
Fryers in San Francesco and one Vicar Priest, to whose
charge, with very small revenues, belong all the other
Churches. I went not ashore because it was night, but
slept in the Ship.
November the nine and twentieth. Early in the Morn
ing I landed at Mangalbr and went, together with Sig:
Hettor Fernandez, and others of our Ship, to dine in the
House of Sig: Ascentio Veira, a Notary ofthe City. After
which I was provided with an empty House, belonging to a
Kins-man of his, by Sig: Paolo Sodrino, who was married
in Mangalbr and came from Goa in our Ship. The next
1 These are the Boliir (also called Netrawati) and the Balure, of
which the former runs to S. of the latter. (See Eastwick's Handbook
of Madras, p. 301.) '^ See a7ite, p. 212.
3 See ante, p. 289, note I. * See ante, p. 133, note 4.

302 BANGHEL.
night the Fleet departed for Cocin} but I remain'd in
Mangalbr with intention to go and see the Queen of
Olala. November the thirtieth. After hearing Mass in the
Church Del Rosario I visited the Captain of Mangalbr, not
in the Fort, but in a cover'd place without the Gate, which
is built to receive the cool Air of the Sea, and where he
was then in conversation. He was an old Man all gray, by
Name Sig: Pero Gomes Pasagna.
V. — The first of December, in the Morning I went to see
Banghel, by the Indians more correctly call'd Bangher, or
Banghervan ; 'tis a mile, or little more, distant from Man
galbr, towards the South^ and upon the Sea; and, the King
that rul'd there and in the circumjacent lands being at
this day driven out, 'tis subject to Venk-tapd Naieka? A
musket-shot without Mangalbr, on that side, is a small
River which is pass'd over by a ruinous stone bridge and
may likewise be forded ; 'tis the boundary of the Portugal's
jurisdiction. The above-said mile is through cultivated
fields, and then you come to BaiigJul, which is of a rich soil,
and sometime better peopled than at present; whence
the Houses are poor Cottages of earth and straw. It hath
but one straight street, of good length, of Houses and
Shops continu'd on both sides, and many other sheds dis
pers'd among the Palmetoes.* The King's House stood
upon a rais'd ground, almost like a Fort, but is now wholly
destroy'd, so that there is nothing left standing but the
posts of the Gate; for when Venk-tapd Naieka took this
Territory he demolish'd whatever was strong in it. The
Bazdr, or market-place, remains, although not so stor'd
with goods as it was in the time of its own King; yet it
1 See ante, p. 199, note i.
^ " Towards the south" is a mistranslation for "towards the north".
^ See ante, p. 212.
* See a7ite, p. 182, note 3.

OLALA.

303

affords what is necessary, and much Areca} or Fofel,
whereof they make Merchandise, sending the same into
divers parts, that of this place being better then others ;
here are also in the Bazdr some Gold-smiths who make
knives and cizzers,^ adorn'd with Silver, very cheap, and
other like toys, of which I bought some, and, having seen
all that was to be seen, return'd on foot, as I came, though
somewhat late, to Mangalbr.
December the second. This Morning I went to see
Olala, which is about the same distance from Mangalbr as
Bangliel is, but the contrary way towards the South, and
stands on the other side of a great River, which was to be
pass'd over by boat. The Queen was not here, and seldom
is, but keeps her Court commonly in another place more
within land; yet I would not omit to see Olala, the rather
because in the Portugal Histories it gives name to that
Queen, as being that Land of hers which is nearest and
best known to the Portugals, and, perhaps, the richest and
fruitfullest which she now enjoyes. I found it to be a fat
soil, the City lying between two Seas, to wit the Main-sea
and the Bay, upon an arm of Land which the Port incloses ;
so that the situation is not onely pleasant, but might also
be made very strong if it were in the hands of people that
knew how to do it. It is all open, saving on one side
towards the mouth of the Haven between the, one Sea and
the other, where there is drawn a weak wall with a ditch
and two inconsiderable bastions.
The Bazdr is fairly good, and, besides necessaries for
provisions, affords abundance of white and strip'd linnen
cloth, which is made in Olala, but coarse, such as the
people of that Country use. At the Town's end is a very
pleasant Grove, and at the end thereof a great Temple,
1 See ante, p. 36, note 2.
^ This mode of spelling is unusual. The word is spelt " Cizar" by
Beaumont and Fletcher and by Swift.

304 THE QUEEN'S PALACE.
handsomely built for this Country and much esteem'd.
Olala is inhabited confusedly, both by Gentiles who burn
themselves^ and also by Malabar Moors. About a mile off.
Southwards, stands the Royal House, or Palace, amongst
the aforesaid Groves, where the Queen resides when she
comes hither sometimes. 'Tis large, enclos'd with a wall
and trench, but of little moment In the first entrance it
hath a (jate with an open Porch, where the Guard is to
stand ; and within that a great void place, like a very large
Court, on the far side whereof stands the House, whose
inside I saw not, because the Court was not there; yet for
this place it seem'd to have something of wild Majesty;
behind it joyns to a very thick wood, serving both for
delight and security in time of necessity. The way from
the Palace to the City is almost wholly beset with Houses.
Having seen as much as I desir'd I stay'd not to dine, but
return'd to Mangalbr ; there being always a passage-boat
ready to carry people backwards and forwards.
VI. — December the third. Arriving not timely enough
to hear Mass in the Church Del Rosario I went to San
Francesco, where I heard Mass and a tolerably good
Sermon, preached by an old Father call'd Francesco dos
Neves. In the Evening I prepar'd to go to see the Queen
of Olala at her Court, which was the design of this little
peregrination. And, not finding Sig: Paolo Sodrino my
friend at Mangalbr, by the aid of Sig: Luis Gomes, an
unattached soldier, a Native of Cananbr, but who had
liv'd long at Mangalbr, and showed me much courtesy,
I engaged a boat which should take me to the court of the
said Queen, not by the Southern River which comes from
the Territories of Olala, but by another more Northern
River, (different from, and larger than, the before^mention'd
little and swift one, over which I pass'd by a bridge to

¦¦ Or rather their (dead) friends and relations.

DEPARTURE FROM MANGALUR. 30^
Banghel) above which large river lies the state of the said
Queen and the place where she holds her Court, and which
winds round a good extent of country at the back of
Mangalbr towards the East, and falls into the Port of
Mangalbr. I took with me also a Brachman call'd Narsii, a
Native oi Mangalbr, to serve me for an Interpreter with the
Queen, (although my Christian Servant spoke the Language
well) partly that I might have more persons with me to
serve me, and partly because the Brachman, being a
Gentile, known to, and vers'd in the ways of, this Court,
might be more serviceable to me in many things than my
own Servant ; so, having provided what was needful, and
prepar'd victuals to dine with upon the River by the way,
which is somewhat long, I determin'd to set forth the
next Morning.
On December the fourth, before daylight I took boat at
Mangalbr, in which there were three Water-men, two of
whom row'd at the Prow and one at the Poop, with a
broad Oar which serv'd both for an Oar and a Helm.
Having pass'd by Banghel^ we enter'd into the great
Northern River, in which on the left hand is a place where
passage-boats laden with Merchandize pay a TolP to the
Ministers of Venk-tapd Naieka? to whom the circumjacent
Region is subject Rowing a great way against the
stream, the water whereof for a good space is salt, at
length we stay'd to dine at a Town call'd Sale} inhabited
for the most part by Moors, and situate on the right bank
as you go up the River.
This Town, with others round it, is subject to an Indian

1 See p. 302.
2 Transit dues on merchandise formerly prevailed everywhere in
India, but they have, by the efforts of the British Government, been
abolished to a great extent.
"- See ante, p. 168, note 2, and p. 216.
¦* A small town of no importance.

306 ARRIVAL AT MANEL.
Gentile Lord, call'd Ramo Rau} who in all hath not above
20O0 Paygods^ of yearly Revenew, of which he payes about
800 to Venk-tapd Naieka, to whom he is Tributary.
Nevertheless he wears the Title of King, and they call
him Oingiu Arsii? that is King of Onigiii} which is his
chief place. Having din'd and rested a while we continu'd
our Voyage, and after a good space enter'd into the State
of the Queen of Olala, to whom the Country on either side
of the River belongs. The River is here very shallow, so
that though our boat was but small yet in many places we
stuck against the ground; at length about Evening we
arriv'd at Manel? so they call the place where the Queen
of Olala now resides, which is onely a Street of a few
Cottages, or Sheds, rather than Houses; but the Country
is open, fair and fruitful, inhabited by abundance of little
Houses and Cottages, here and there, of Husband-men,
besides those united to the great Street above-mentioned,
call'd the Bazdr, or Market; all which are comprehended
under the name of Manel, which lies on the left bank of
the River as you go against the stream.
VII. — Having landed, and going towards the Bazdr to
get a Lodging in some House, we beheld the Queen
coming alone in the same way without any other Woman,
on foot, accompany'd onely with four, or six, foot Souldiers
before her, who all were naked after their manner, saving
that they had a cloth over their shame, and another
like a sheet, worn across the shoulders like a belt; each of
them had a Sword in his hand, or at most a Sword and
Buckler; there were also as many behind her of the same

1 More correctly Rao, a chief.
'' See a7ite, p. 209, note i.
3 Le., Arasu, " King" (Tamil).
* A small town not marked in modern maps.
^ A village which is not marked in maps of India.

DESCRIPTION OF THE QUEEN. 307
sort, one of whom carry'd over her a very ordinary
Umbrella made of Palm-leaves. Her Complexion was as
black as that of a natural .Ethiopian ; she was corpulent
and gross, but not heavy, for she seem'd to walk nimbly
enough; her Age may be about forty years, although the
Portugals had describ'd her to me as much older. She was
cloth'd, or rather girded at the waist, with a plain piece of
thick white Cotton, and bare-foot, which is the custom of
the Indian Gentile Women, both high and low, in the
house and abroad ; and of Men too the most, and all the
most ordinary, go unshod ; some of the more grand wear
Sandals, or Slippers ; very few use whole Shoes covering
all the Foot. From the waist upwards the Queen was
naked, saving that she had a cloth ty'd round about her
Head, and hanging a little down upon her Breast and
Shoulders. In brief, her aspect and habit represented
rather a dirty Kitchen-wench, or Laundress, than a delicate
and noble Queen; whereupon I said within myself. Behold
by whom are routed in India the Armies of the King of
Spain, which in Europe is so great a matter ! Yet the
Queen shew'd her quality much more in speaking than by
her presence; for her voice was very graceful in comparison
with her Person, and she spoke like a prudent and judicious
Woman. They had told me that she had no teeth, and
therefore was wont to go with half her Face cover'd ; yet
I could not discover any such defect in her, either by my
Eye, or by my Ear ; and I rather believe that this cover
ing of the Mouth, or half the Face, as she sometimes doth,
is agreeable to the modest custom which I know to be com
mon to almost all Women in the East.^ I will not omit
to state that though she was so corpulent, as I have
mention'd, yet she seems not deform'd, but I imagine she
was handsome in her Youth ; and, indeed, the Report is
^ See a7ite, p. 280, note 2.

3o8 CONVERSATION WITH THE QUEEN.
that she hath been much of a Lady, of majestic beauty,
though stern rather than gentle.^
As soon as we saw her coming we stood still, lay'd
down our baggage upon the ground and went on one side
to leave her the way to pass. Which she taking notice
of, and of my strange habit, presently ask'd. Whether there
was any among us that could speak the Language?
Whereupon my Brachman, Narsii, step'd forth and
answer'd. Yes ; and I, after I had saluted her according
to our manner, went near to speak to her, she standing
still in the way with all her people to give us Audience.
She ask'd who I was, (being already inform'd, as one of
her Souldiers told me, by a Portugal who was come about
his business before me from Mangalbr to Manel, that I
was come thither to see her). I caus'd my Interpreter to
tell her that I was "Un Cavaliero Ponentino", {A Gentleman
of the West] who came from very far Countries ; and, be
cause other Europeans than Portugals were not usually seen
in her Dominions, I caus'd her to be told that I was not a
Portugal but a Roman, specifying too that I was not of the
Turks of Constantinople, who in all the East are styl'd and
known by the Name of Rumi^; but a Christian oi Rome,
where is the See of the Pope who is the Head of the
Christians. That it was almost ten years since my first
coming from home and wandering about the world, and
seeing divers Countries and Courts of great Princes ; and
that being mov'd by the fame of her worth, which had
long ago come to my Ears, I was come into this place
purposely to see her and offer her my service. She ask'd.
What Countries and Courts of Princes I had seen? I
gave her a brief account of all ; and she, hearing the Great
' In original: "particulariy in regard to her person below the waist,
where her corpulence, owing to the cotton cloth which she wears,
which, accord ng to Indian fashion, is worn \ery tight, is very evident."
2 See Yule': Catliay and the Way Thitlier, vol. ii, p. 427.

CONVERSATION CONTINUED. 309
Turk, the Persian, the Moghol, and Venk-tapd Naieka?
nam'd, ask'd, What then I came to see in these Woods of
hers? intimating that her State was not worth seeing,
after so many other great things as I said I had seen. I
reply'd to her that it was enough for me to see her Person,
which I knew to be of great worth ; for which purpose
alone I had taken the pains to come thither, and accounted
the same very well imploy'd.
After some courteous words of thanks she ask'd me. If any
sickness, or other disaster, had hapned to me in so remote
and strange Countries, how I could have done, being alone,
without any to take care of me ? (a tender affection, and
natural to the compassion of Women). I answer'd that in
every place I went into I had God with me, and that I trusted
in him. She ask'd me. Whether I left my Country upon
any disgust, the death of any kindred, or beloved person,
and therefore wander'd so about the world, (for in India
and all the East some are wont to do so upon discontents,
either of Love, or for the death of some dear persons, or
for other unfortunate accidents; and, if Gentiles, they be
come Gioghies'-, \i Ma/iometans, Dervisci a.nd. Abdali^; all
which are a sort of vagabonds, or despisers of the world,
going almost naked, onely with a skin upon their
Shoulders and a staff in their Hands, through divers
Countries, like our Pilgrims ; living upon Alms, little
caring what befalls them, and leading a Life suitable to
the bad disposition of their hearts).* I conceal'd my first
1 See ante, pp. 168 and 216. '' See a7tte, p. 37, note 5.
' I.e., Darwesh (from two words, meaning " one who waits at the
door" (of God), and Abd-Allah (from Abd, "slave", and Allah,
" God"). ¦• See Elphinstone's History of htdia, pp. 14 and 60, 61. He says :
"Many are decent and inoffensive religionists, but many are also
shameless and importunate beggars, and worthless vagabonds of all
descriptions." See also Dubois' Mceurs des peuples de I'hide, vol. ii,
p. 269.

310 CONCLUSION OF THE INTERVIEW.
misfortunes, and told the Queen that I left not my
Country upon any such cause, but onely out of a desire to
see divers Countries and customs, and to learn many
things which are learnt by travelling the World ; men
who had seen and convers'd with many several Nations
being much esteem'd in our parts ; that indeed for some
time since, upon the death of my Wife whom I lov'd
much, though I were not in habit, yet in mind I was more
than a Gioghi and little car'd what could betide me in the
World. She ask'd me. What my design was now, and
whither I directed my way ? I answer'd that I thought of
returning to my Country, if it should please God to give
me life to arrive there. Many other questions she ask'd,
which I do not now remember, talking with me, standing, a
good while; to all which I answer'd the best I could. At
length she bid me go and lodge in some house, and after
wards she would talk with me again at more convenience.
Whereupon I took my leave, and she proceeded on her
way, and, as I was afterwards told, she went about a mile
off to see a work which she had in hand of certain Trenches
to convey water to certain places whereby to improve
them. I spoke to the Queen with my head uncover'd all
the while ; which courtesie, it being my custom to use it to
all Ladies my equals, onely upon account of being such,
I thought ought much rather to be us'd to this one who
was a Queen and in her own Dominions, where I was
come to visit her and to do her Honour.
VIII. — After she was gone her way, I with my people
enter'd into a little village and there took a lodging in an
empty house, belonging to a Moor of the Country and
near the Palace; but I caus'd my diet to be prepar'd in an
other house of a Moorish neighbour, that so I might have the
convenience of eating flesh, or what I pleas'd, which in
the houses of Gentiles would not be suffer'd, and as the
inhabitants of Manel are partly Gentiles and partly Mala-

APOTHEOSIS. 311
bar Moors, who have also their Meschitas^ there, I was not
in want of good accommodation.
The name of the Queen of Olala is Abag-devl-Ciautrii ;
of which words Abag is her proper Name; Devl^ signifies
as much as Lady, and with this word they are also wont
to signifie all their gods ; nor have they any other in their
Language to denote God but Deii, or Deurii, which are
both one, and are equally applied to Princes ; whereby it
appears that the Gods of the Gentiles are for the most
part nothing else but such Princes as have been famous in
the world,^ and deserv'd that Honor after their deaths ; as
likewise (which is my ancient opinion) that the word " God"
wherewith we, by an introduc'd custom, denote the
Supreme Creator, doth not properly signifie that First
Cause, who alone ought to be ador'd by the World, but
signifi'd at first either Great Lord, or the like*; whence it was
attributed to Heroes and noted persons in the world, similar
to the words of the Holy Scripture, Filii Deorum, Filii
Hominum; and, consequently, that the gods of the Gentiles,
though ador'd and worship'd both in ancient and modern
^ Masjid, or Mosque. See p. 328, note i.
' Literally, "bright". From Sanskrit root, (f/z/, "to shine". See Prof
M. Miiller's Hibbert Lectures of 1878, p. 4, where it is said : "'Deva',
as ' Deus' in Latin, came to mean ' God', because it originally meant
' bright', and we cannot doubt that something beyond the meaning of
brightness had attached itself to the word ' Deva' before the ancestors
ofthe Indians and Italians broke up from their common home."
- This statement is no doubt true to a certain extent. See Sir J.
Lubbock's Origin of Civilization, p. 353 et seq., where he quotes the
following passage from the "Wisdom of Solomon" : "And so the
multitude took him now for a god, which a little before was but
honoured as a man." See also Dubois, Mceurs des peuples de FLide,
vol. ii, p. 292.
* The word translated here as " God" is, of course, Dio, and is no
doubt derived (as already stated) from the Sanskrit div. Hence came
the name Dyaus (Illuminator), and the Latin Deus. (See Prof. Max
Mulier, Hibbert Lectures of iZji,, p. 144). The English word " God"
has of course a quite different history.

312 SUCCESSION THROUGH FEMALES.
times, were never held by them in that degree wherein we
hold God, the Creator of the Universe, and wherein almost
all Nations of the world always held and do hold him;
(some calling him Causa Prima; others Anima Mundi;
others Perabrahmi} as the Gentiles do at this day in India:)
but that the other gods are, and were always, rather but as
Saints are amongst us ; of the truth whereof I have great
Arguments, at least amongst the Indian Gentiles; or if
more than Saints, yet at least only Deifi'd by favour, and
made afterwards Divi, as Hercules, Romulus, Augustus,
etc., were amongst the Romans?
But to return to our purpose, they told me the word
Ciautrii? (the last in the Queen of Olalds Name) was a
Title of Honour peculiar to all the Kings and Queens of
Olala, and therefore possibly signifies either Prince, or
King and Queen, or the like. As tp this Country being
subject to a Woman, I understood from intelligent persons
of the Country, that in Olala Men were, and are always,
wont to reign, and that 'tis a custom receiv'd in India
amongst the greatest part of the Gentiles} that the Sons
do not succeed their Fathers, but the Sons of their Sisters ;
they accounting the Female-line more certain, as indeed
1 I.e., Param, or Para, Brah77ia, the €ei\ei BraJwia (or Pervader)
(see ante, p. 73, note i), from the Sanskrit root, brih.
^ For a comparison of the Hindu deities with those worshipped by
Greeks and Romans, see Dubois' Mceurs des peuples de PInde, vol. ii,
p. 293. In the consideration of the question here raised the distinc
tion (pointed out by Sir Monier Williams in Modem India, pp. 155
and 191) between Brahmanism and Hinduism must be bome in mind.
^ Probably meant for Kshatrya, the name of the second, or warlike,
caste, from which kings are selected. Queens and princesses of the
Malabar royal families are restricted in their choice of paramours to
men of either the Kshatrya (military) caste, or Brahmans, and hence
the descendants of the former caste style themselves " Kshatryas" (see
Sir R. Burton's Goa and the Blue Mountains, p. 210).
* This applies in India to some of the Southern races only. See
ante, p. 218, note 2.

HISTORY OF THE QUEEN OF OLALA. 313
it is, than the Male. Yet the last King of Olala having
neither Nephews nor other Legitimate Heirs, his Wife
succeeded him ; and she, also dying without other Heirs,
left this Abag-devl, who was her Sister, to succeed her.
To whom, because she is a Woman and the descent is
certain, is to succeed a Son of hers, of whom I shall here
after make mention ; but to him, being a Man, not his own
Sons, but the Son of one of his Sisters, hereafter likewise
mention'd, is to succeed.^
IX. — Not to conceal what I know ofthe History of this
Queen, I shall add that, after her Assumption of the
Throne upon the death of her Sister, she was married
for many years to the King of Banghel, who now is a
fugitive, depriv'd of his Dominions, but then reign'd in his
own Country which borders upon hers. Yet, though they
were Husband and Wife, (more for Honor's sake than any
thing else) they liv'd not together, but apart, each in their
own Lands: on the confines whereof, either upon Rivers,
where they caus'd Tents to be erected over boats, or in
other places of delight, they came to see and converse
with one another ; the King of Banghel wanting not other
Wives and Women who accompany'd him wherever he
went 'Tis reported that this Queen had the Children,
which she hath, by this King of Banghel, if they were not
by some other secret and more intimate Lover; for, they
say. she wants not such.
The Matrimony and good Friendship having lasted many
years between the King of Banghel and the Queen, I know
not upon what occasion discord arose between them, and
such discord that the Queen divorc'd him, sending back to
him, (as the custom is in such case) all the Jewels which he
had given her as his Wife. For this, and perhaps for other
1 For observations on this custom see Wilks' Hist, of Mysore,
pp. 121 and 122, and Lubbock's Origin of Civilization, p. 151^^^^^.

314 WAR WITH THE KING OF BANGHEL.
causes, he became much offended with the Queen, and
the rupture proceeded to a War: during which it so
fortun'd that one day as she was going in a boat upon one
of those Rivers, not very well guarded, he, sending his
people with other boats in better order, took her and had
her in his power : yet with fair carriage and good words
she prevail'd so far that he let her go free and return to
her Country. In revenge of this injury she forthwith rais'd
War against the King of Banghel, who relied upon the aid
of the neighbouring Portugals because he was confederate
with them, and (as they say of many Royolets of India)
Brother in Arms to the King of Portugal. The Queen, to
counterpoise that force, call'd to her assistance against
the King of Banghel, and the Portugals who favour'd him,
the neighbouring King Venk-tapd Naieka? who was already
become very potent and fear'd by all his Neighbours, and
under his protection and obedience she put her self Venk-
tapd Naieka sent a powerful Army in favour of the Queen,
took all the King of Banghel's Territories and made them
his own, destroying the Fort which was there; he also
made prey of divers other petty Lords thereabouts, de
molishing their strength, and rendering them his Tribu
taries ; one of whom was the Queen of Cumat? who was
also confederate with the Portugals, and no friend to her
of Olala: he came against Mangalbr? where in a battle
rashly undertaken by the Portugals he defeated a great
number ; and, (in short) the flower and strength of India?
carrying the Ensigns, Arms and Heads of the slain to
Ikkerv" in triumph. He did not take Mangalbr, because
he would not, answering the Queen of Olala who urg'd

' See ante, pp. i68 and 2i6.
2 Le., Karndta, or the Kanarese country. See a/ite, p. i68, note I.
3 See ante, p. 212, note 2.
* This statement must be accepted cu7n gra7w.
° See ante, p. 216, note i.

CIC-RAU-CIAUERU. 315
him to it; That they could do that any time with much
facihty, and that 'twas best to let those Portugals remain
in that small place, (which was rather a House than a
Fortress) in respect of the Traffick and Wares which they
brought to the benefit of their Countries. After which he
came to a Treaty with the Portugals, by which he restor'd
the Ensigns he had taken from them, and by their means
the King of Banghel surrendered the Fort, which Venk-
tapd, as I said before, demolish'd ; besides making other
conditions which are now under consideration, accordincr
as is above-mention'd in my Relation of the Embassie to
Ikkeri? This was the War of Banghel, in which the Queen got
the better of the King and the Portugals, of which she was
very proud ; yet, withall, her Protector, Venk-tapd Naieka,
who is very rapacious and little faithful, sufficiently humbled
her, and she got not much benefit by him, saving quiet
living; for, besides his subjecting her to his obedience in a
manner, she was necessitated, whether by agreement, or
violence, I know not, to resign to him Berdrete? which is the
best and richest City she had, together with much Land on
the confines of Venk-tapd, and of the inner part of her
Country, which amounted to a good part of her Dominions;
however at present she lives and governs her Country in
Peace, being respected by all her Neighbours. This Queen
had an elder Son than he who now lives; he was call'd
Cic-Rau-Ciauerii? and dy'd a while since. The Portugals
say that she herself caus'd poyson to be given him
because the young man, being grown up and of much
spirit, aspir'd to deprive her of the Government and make
''- See ante, pp. 285-86.
2 Not traceable in modern maps.
3 Probably meant for " Chikka-Rao", or "Junior Chief. "Ciaueru"
seems to be a misprint for " Ciautru", the title already mentioned at
p. 312, quod vide.

3l6 RUMOURS ABOUT THE QUEEN,
himself Master: which is possible enough; for divers
other Princes in the world have procur'd the death of their
own Children upon jealousie of State; so prevalent is that
cursed, enormous, ambition of ruling. Yet, such an impiety
not being evident to me concerning the Queen, I will not
wrongfully defame her, but rather believe that the young
man dy'd a natural death, and with regret to her. So
neither do I believe what the Portugals,incens'd against her,
further report, namely that she hath attempted to poyson
this second Son, but that it succeeded not, he being advertis'd
thereof by his Nurse who was to give him the poyson;
since I see that this Son lives with her, in the same place
and house, peaceably, which would not be if there were
any such matter: nor can I conceive why she should go
about to extinguish all her own Issue in this manner, hav
ing now no other Heir born of herself
X. — December the fifth. The Queen of Olala's Son,
who, though he govern not, (for the Mother administers all
alone, and will do so as long as she lives) yet for honor's sake
is styl'd King, and call'd Celuud Rairii? (of which words
Celuui is his proper name, and Raird his title) sent for the
Brachman, my Interpreter, in the Morning, and, discoursing
long with him, made particular inquiry about me, telling
him that he understood I was much whiter than the
Portugals who us'd to trade in that Country and of a very
good presence and consequently must needs be a person
of quality. In conclusion he bid him bring me to him
when my convenience serv'd; for he was very desirous to
see me and speak with me. This Message being related
to me, I let pass the hour of dinner, (because, having.no
appetite, and finding my stomack heavy, I would not dine
this day) and, when it seem'd a convenient time, I went

1 Probably meant for "Saluva Rairu", or King Saluva. Unknown
to fame, so far as has been ascertained.

THE PALACE. 317
(with my Interpreter) cloth'd in black, after my custom ;
yet not with such wide and long Breeches down to the
heels, as the Portugals for the most part are wont to
wear in India} in regard of the heat, (for they are very
commodious, covering all the Leg and saving the wearing
of Stockings, so that the Leg is naked and free) but with
Stockings and Garters and ordinary Breeches, without a
Cloak, (though it is us'd by the Portugal Souldiers in India,
even of greatest quality) but with a large Coat, or Cassock,^
open at the sides, after the Country fashion.
The Palace, which may rather be call'd Capanna Reale
(a Royal Lodge), is entered by a Gate like the grate, or
lattice,* of our Vine-yards at Rome, ordinary enough, placed
in the midst of a field, which like them is divided by a
small hedge from the neighbouring fields. Within the
Gate is a broad Walk, or Alley, on the right side whereof
is a spacious cultivated plot, at the end of which the Walk
turns to the right hand, and there, upon the same plot, stands
the Royal Mansion, having a prospect over all the said great
green field. In the middle of this second turn of the Walk
you enter into the House, ascending seven, or eight, wooden
stairs, which lead into a large Porch, the length of which is
equal to the whole fore-part of the House. This Porch was
smeared with cow-dung after their manner, the walls about
shining, and beiqg painted with a bad red colour much us'd
by them. The fore-part of it, which is all open, is upheld
by great square posts, of no great height, for 'tis their
custom to make all buildings, especially Porches, low in
respect of their breadth and length, with very broad
eaves; which is, I believe, by reason of the great heat of
the Country, where they have more need of shade and
coolness, than of air, or light Directly opposite to the
1 I.e., Paijimas, or loose trousers.
2 See a7ite, p. 43, note 4
^ In original, " Cancello".

31 8 THE king's CHAMBER.
Stairs, in the middle of the Porch, was another small Porch,
which was the only entrance into the inner part of the
building. Within the little Porch was a small room, long and
narrow, where the King sate near the wall on the left side;
and he sate upon the ground after the Eastern manner, upon
one of those coarse cloths, which in Persia and Turkic
are call'd Kieliiri? and serve for poor people; nor was it
large, but onely so much as to contain the Person of the
King, the rest of the room being bare, saving that it was
smoothed over- with Cow-dung.^ Beside the King, but a
little farther on his left hand, sate upon a little mat, suffi
cient onely to contain him, a Youth of about fifteen, or
eighteen, years of age, call'd Bali Rairii? who is his
nephew, and is to succeed him, being the Son of his
deceased Sister, who was daughter of the present Queen.*
The Father of this Youth was a neighbouring Gentile
Prince, whom they call the King of Cumbid} (or perhaps
more correctly, Kunble) call'd by his proper name Ramo-
Ndto-Arl^ ; of which words Ramb-Ndto is the proper name,
and Ari' the title. They said he was still living, though
others at Goa told me afterwards that he was dead. But
beingS this young Bale Rairii was not to succeed his Father,
but had Right of Inheritance in Olala, therefore he liv'd not
in his Father's Country, but here at Manel \^'ith his Grand-
1 See ante, p. 253. An interesting article on Turkish and Persian
carpets, by Mr. Church, will be found in Tlie Portfolio of April 1892.
- As to this use of cow-dung, see a/ite, pp. 87, 230, and 231.
= See ante, p. 316, note i.
* As to this rule of succession, see a/ite, p. 218, note 2.
^ Marked "Coombla" in Wyld's map of India. It is a small town
on the coast, of no importance.
° More correctly " Rdmndth Adi".
' I.e., Rdm, or Rdma, an incarnation of Vishnu (see a/ite, p. 223),
Nath, " Lord", and Adi, or Ari, " First" or " Chief.
8 For "since"; see a7tte, p. 27, note l.

FLY-FLAPPERS.

319

mother and his Uncle. None other sate with the King, but
three, or four, of his more considerable servants stood in the
room, talking with him ; and in the great Porch, outside
the little one, stood in files on either side other servants of
inferior degree, two of whom nearest the entrance fanned
the Air with fans of green Taffeta^ in their Hands, as if to
drive away the flyes from the King, or from the entrance, a
Ceremony us'd, as I have said elsewhere, by Indian Princes
for Grandeur^ ; and they told me the use of a green colour
was a ceremony too, and the proper badge of the King of
Olala, for the King of Banghel uses Crimson ; other Princes
white, as I saw us'd by Venk-tapd Naieka^ ; and others, per
haps, other colours. A small company indeed, and a poor
appearance for a King; which call'd to my remembrance
those ancient Kings, Latinus, Turnus and Evander} who,
'tis likely, were Princes of the same sort^
Such persons as came to speak with the King stood with
out in the Porch, either on one side, or in the middle of the
little Porch; either because the room was very small and
not sufficient for many people ; or rather, as I believe, for
more State. The King was young, not above .seventeen
1 In the original Ze7idado, which means a thin kind of silk cloth.
"Taffeta" is so called from the Persian word Tafta7t, "to w^ave" A
remarkable instance of the rapid naturalization of a foreign word is
found in the use of the word " Taffata" as early as in Shakespeare's
time, to denote flimsy, or frivolous talk. (See Love's Labour's Lost,
Act V, Sc. 2) :
" Taffata phrases, silken terms precise,
Three-pil'd hyperboles, spruce affectation.
Figures pedantical."
See also Lovis Labour's Lost, Act v, Sc. 2 :
" Beauties no richer than rich taffata."
2 See ante, p. 251. 'See ante, p. 251.
* See Virgil's ^7ieid, vii, viii, and ix. The last name is written as
" Austfe" in the original.
'" " Tum res inopes Evandrus habebat." (Virg., ^n., viii, 100.)

320 DESCRIPTION OF THE KING.
years of age, as they told me, yet his aspect showed him to
be older ; for he was very fat and lusty, as far as I could
conjecture of him while sitting, and, besides, he had long
hairs of a beard upon his face, which he suffer'd to grow
without cutting, though they appeared to be but the first
down. In complexion he was dusky ,^ not black, as his
Mother is, but rather of an earthy colour, as almost all the
Malabaris' generally are. He had a louder and bigger
voice than Youths of his age use to have, and in his speak
ing, gestures and all other things he shew'd Judgment and
manly gravity. From the girdle upwards he was all naked,
saving that he had a thin cloth painted with several
colours* cast across his shoulders. The hair of his head
was long after their manner, and ty'd in one great knot,
which hung on one side wrapt up in a little plain piece of
linnen, which looked like a night-cap fallen on one side.
From the girdle downwards I saw not what he wore,
because he never rose from his seat, and the Chamber was
somewhat dark ; besides that the painted cloth on his
shoulders hung down very low. His Nephew who sate
beside him was not naked, but clad in a wholly white
garment ; and his Head was wrapt up in a greater fold of
white cloth, like a little Turban.*
XI. — When I came before the King his Men made me
come near to the little Porch in the midst of them, where
standing by myself, after the first salutations, the King
presently bid me cover my head ; which I forthwith did
without further intreaty ; though with his Mother, being
a Lady, I was willing to superabound in Courtesie, speak
ing to her all the time uncover'd. But with the Son, who
was a Man, I was minded to enjoy the priviledge of my

''- In original, " basso".
'' See ante, p. 121, note 4.
^ I.e., chintz. See ante, p. 45, note i.
* See a7ite, p. 248, note 4.

CONVERSATION WITH THE KING. 32 1
descent, and to receive the favour which he did me as due to
my quality. At first they offer'd me nothing to sit upon,
nor was it fitting to sit down upon the bare ground. Yet,
to shew some difference between my self and the by
standers, after I had put on my Hat I lean'd upon my
Sword and so talk'd as long as I was standing, which was
not long, the King, who at first sat side-wise, turning
himself directly towards me, although by so doing he
tum'd his back to his Nephew. He ask'd me almost all
the same questions as his Mother had done^ ; Whence I
came? What Countries I had travell'd through ? What
Princes I had seen ? Whether I had left my own Country
upon any misfortune? Or why? How I would have
done thus alone in strange Countries, in case of sickness
or other accidents ? To all which I answer'd as I had
done to his Mother ; and upon my saying that I wander'd
thus alone, up and down, trusting in the help of God, he
ask'd me. Who was my God ? I answer'd him, (pointing
upwards) " The God of Heaven, the Creator of the
Universe"; whereupon certain Souldiers there present, (in
all likelyhood Moors) as if applauding me, said, Ah! Chodia,
Chodia} which in the Persian Tongue signifies Lord, and is
meant for God; inferring that I worship'd the true God,
whom the Moors pretend to know, in opposition to the Idols
of the Gentiles oi the Country ; and they us'd the Persian
word Chodia, because that probably the Sect of Mahomet
came into these parts from Persia? (which is not very
remote from India) as also from Arabia; or, perhaps.

' See ante, pp. 308-10.
2 For Khiida, " Lord" or " God" (Arabic).
' The first invasion of India by Muhammadans (a.d. 664) was made
by Arabs. But they only penetrated as far as Multdn. The first
invasion of the westem coast of India, to which P. della Valle
probably refers in this passage, was by a Persian army sent from
Shirdz in a.d. 71 1. (See Elphinstone's Hist, of India, pp. 259-61."!

322 A PRESENT TO THE KING.
because the Indians of the Territory of Idal-Scidh? and
Dacdn} being in great part Moors, use much the Persian
Tongue, which is spoken in the Courts of those Princes no
less than their natural Language* ; with whom these other
Indians more inland to the South have, by reason of
neighbourhood, communication both in Religion and
Speech. The King told me several times that he had very great
contentment in seeing me and that no European of any
quality had ever been in his Country; that my person well
shew'd of what quality I was. Nor was he mistaken herein ;
for what other person would ever go out of Europe into
his Country ? unless some Portugal Merchant, one of those
who come hither for the most part to seek wood to make
masts and yards for Ships ; these Woods abounding with
very goodly Trees. I told him I was sorry I had nothing
worthy to present to him ; that in my Country there
wanted not gallant things for his Highness ; but, it being
so many years since my departure thence, and my Travels
extending so far, I had nothing left as I desir'd; yet, as a
memorial of my service, I should venture to give him a
small trifle from my Country. Whereupon I caus'd my
Interpreter, who carried it, to offer him a little Map of the
World which I had brought with me out of Italy; telling
him what it was, and how all the Countries, Lands, Seas
and Islands of the world were exactly delineated in it, with
their Names set to each place in our Tongue, and all that
was necessary to make him understand what it was. The
King was greatly pleas'd with it and desir'd to see several
Countries, where they lay, and how great they were, asking
me sundry questions about them; but, being* he understood
1 See ante, p. 143, note 5, and p. 149.
^ See ante, p. 141, note i.
' See ante, p. 1 50, note 2.
* For " since"; see p. 28, note I.

A PRESSING INVITATION.

323

not our letters written therein, he satisfi'd himself with the
sight onely and with shewing it to all the by-standers as
a curious and ingenious Work of Art Then he ask'd me
whether I could eat in their Houses, or of their meats ; for
he desir'd to give me something to eat. I answer'd that I
could, and that the purity of our Religion consisted not in
the eating, or touching, of things, but in doing good works.
He eamestly desir'd of me that I would stay awhile till some
meat were prepar'd for me ; for by all means he would
have me eat something in his House, and would himself
see me eating. I told him that, if his intention were onely
to give me meat, the time was already past, nor was I
dispos'd to eat; but if it were to see me eat, I could not
eat in that place after the fashion of my Country, not
having there the preparations necessary thereunto, so that
his Highness^ would not see what, perhaps, he desir'd ;
and therefore I besought him to excuse me. Nevertheless
he was so urgent for it, that not to appear discourteous, I
consented to obey him. And, till the meat came,' the King
commanded some of his Servants to conduct me to sit down
by them in the Porch, where I might sit after our manner,
but not in the King's sight.
Hereupon I with-drew with some of his Men to enter
tain me, and in the mean time the King remain'd talking
with the rest of them concerning me, commending me
much for several things, but, above all, for a good presence,
for speaking truly and discreetly like a Gentleman, and for
my civil deportment But, before I proceed further, I will
here present you with a rough and unmeasur'd draught of
the King's House and the place wherein he was ; so far as
may suffice for the better understanding of what is already
said and is to follow after.
1 As to this title of " Highness" (and other titles), see Selden's
Titles of Honour, Part i, p. 140, and D'Israeli's Curiosities of Litera
ture, p. 66.

324

GROUND-PLAN OF THE PALACE.

MMM

1. At the foot of this design is the Gate of the Palace.
2. The Walk leading to it, and included within the enclosure of the
palace. 3. A great plain and sown field.
4. The turning of the Walk before the House, where the short lines,
intersecting the outward line towards the field, represent the Trees
planted at equal distances and in order.
5. Seven or eight wooden Stairs leading up to the Porch.
6, The Porch of the House, in which the little squares, near the

EXPLANATION OF GROUND-PLAN. 3^5
outer lines, are the wooden pillars which support it, and the surround..
ing lines are the walls.
7. The King's Servants, standing on either side without the little
Porch of the Chamber.
8. I, Pietro Della Valle, when I first talk'd with the King, standing.
9. The Room wherein the King was.
10. The King, sitting on the ground upon a little coarse cloth.
II. The King's Nephew, sitting on the ground upon a little mat.
12. The King's Servants standing.
13. I, Pietro Delia Valle, ."fitting in the said room on the ground
upon a little low Table, whilst I ate and discours'd with the King a
very long time together; the place mark'd with the number 13 being
that where they set the meat before me.
14. A small open Court.
1 5. A small slope, or bank, in the said Court, leading from the more
inward Chambers to that where the King was.
16. Inner Chambers and Lodgings, which what they were I saw
not ; but they were of very bad earthen buildings, low and covered
with thatch, like Cottages, that is with Palm-leaves ; which are
always to be understood when I speak of Cottages, or Houses, cover'd
with thatch in India.
17. I, Pietro Della Valle, sitting between two of the King's
Servants upon the side of the Porch, (after haying spoken the first
time with the King) entertaining me while the meat was preparing.
XII. — The meat was not long in preparing, and, it being
now in order, the King call'd for me again to enter into
the room where it stood ready ; and one of the Brachmans,
who spoke Portugal and was wont to accompany me,
Jisk'd me Whether it would not be more convenient for me
to ungird my Sword and put off my Cassack^ ? I answer'd,
that my Cassack gave me no trouble, nor was there occa
sion to lay it off; but my Sword might be laid aside, and,
therewith ungirding it, I gave it him to hold : which I did
the rather because, all Princes being commonly suspicious,
I imagin'd the King would not like my entring in with
Arms ; and he that goes into another's House, to visit him
and do him honour, is not to disgust, but to comply with,
him in all points. So I enter'd without a Sword, but yet

1 See ante, p. 43> ^o^'-

326 THE SHOE QUESTION.
with shoes and stockings on, though with them it be un
usual to do so ; for none should enter into that place but
bare-foot, and the King himself is so there, according to
their custom : nor did I scruple^ as to their taxing me with
uncleanliness, as undoubtedly they would have done in
Turkic and Persia if I had enter'd into their rooms with
shoes, or slippers, on, because there all the rooms are cover'd
with Carpets, but there was not any in these of the King,
onely the pavement was gloss'd with Cow-dung.^ Where
fore, as to have put off my shoes, (besides that they are not
so easily slip'd off as Pantofles, nor does it shew well to do so)
would have been an exorbitant and unnecessary humility,
so to enter with them on was to me convenient and decor
ous, without any liableness to be accus'd of uncleanliness,
being* the floore was not cover'd; if it had been so with
Carpets, or the like, as 'tis usual in Turkie and Persia, then,
(to avoid seeming slovenly by soiling the place with my
dirty shoes and my self by sitting upon them,* which
indeed is not handsome) I should have caus'd my shoes to
be pull'd off ; for which purpose I had accordingly caus'd
a pair of slippers of our fashion to be brought along with
me, in case there should have been need of them ; our kind
of shoes being not so easie to be put off, by shaking the
foot alone without the help of the hand, as those which for
this end are us'd by all the Eastern people.^
Entering in this manner and saluting the King as I
pass'd I went to sit down at the upper end of the Chamber,
(as 'tis above describ'd) where they had prepar'd a little
1 So Milton : " He scrupled not to eat against his better know
ledge" (Par. Lost, ix, 997).
'•* See ante, p. 231.
' For "since"; see ante, p. 28, note.
* This result would follow from the adoption of the usual deferen
tial posture of kneeling- and sitting on the heels.
'-> Shoes, or slippers, open at the heels being usually wom by
Oriental nations.

RICE, FIGS AND PICKLES. 327
square board of the bigness of an ordinary stool, which
might serve for a single person, but rais'd no more than
four fingers above the ground ; upon this I sat down,
crossing my Legs one over the other; and that little
elevation help'd me to keep them out from under me, with
such decency as I desir'd. Right before the seat, upon the
bare floor, (the Indians not using any Tables) they had
spread, instead of a dish, (as their custom is, especially with
us Christians, with w-hom they will not defile their own
vessels ; it not being lawful for them ever to eat again in
those wherein we have eaten) a great Leaf of that Tree
which the Arabians and Persians call Mouz? the Portugals
in India Field d' India, Indian Fig-trees; and upon the
said Leaf they had lay'd a good quantity of Rice, boyl'd,
after their manner, onely with water and salt ; but for
sauce to it there stood on one side a little vessel made of
Palm-leaves, full of very good butter melted. There lay
also upon another Leaf one of those Indian Figgs, clean
and pared ; and hard by it a quantity of a certain red herb,^
commonly eaten in India, and call'd by the Portugals
Bredo, (which yet is the general appellation of all sort of
herbs). In another place lay several fruits us'd by them,
and, amongst the rest, slices of the Bambii? or great Indian
Cane; all of them preserv'd in no bad manner, which they
call Acciab? besides one sort pickled with Vinegar, as our
Olives are. Bread there was none, because they use none,
but the Rice is instead of it ; which was no great defect to
me, because I am now accustom'd to do without it, and eat

1 For Mouzah, the Arabic name of Musa Paradisiaca, the " plan
tain" ; or Musa sapientuDi, usually called banana.
2 Perhaps the tomato (Lycopersicu7n esculentu7ii).
¦* See p. 220, note 3.
¦• Properly Achdr, a native word for any kind of pickle. Mandelslo,
speaking of mangoes, says : " They (i.e., the natives of India) get
them while they are green, and put them up in salt, vinegar and
gariick, and then they call them ' Mangas d'Achar'."

328 CURRY AND RICE.
very little. The King very earnestly pray'd me to eat,
excusing himself often that he gave me so small an en
tertainment on the sudden ; for if he had known my
coming beforehand he would have prepar'd many Carils^
and divers other more pleasing meats.
Caril is a name which in India they give to certain
Broths made with Butter, the Pulp of Indian Nuts, (instead
of which in our Countries Almond Milk may be us'd,
being equally good and of the same virtue) and all sorts of
Spices, particularly Cardamoms^ and Ginger, (which we use
but little) besides herbs, fruits and a thousand other condi
ments. The Christians, who eat everything, add Flesh, or
Fish, of all sorts, especially Hens, or Chickens, cut in small
pieces, sometimes Eggs, which, without doubt, make it
more savory : with all which things is made a kind of
Broth, like our Guazetti, or Pottages, and it may be made
in many several ways ; this Broth, with all the abovesaid
ingredients, is afterwards poured in good quantity upon the
boyled Rice, whereby is made a well-tasted mixture, of
much substance and light digestion, as also with very little
pains ; for it is quickly boyled, and serves both for meat
and bread together. I found it very good for me, and used
it often, as also the Pildo elsewhere spoken of* and made of
Rice and butter boyled with it and flesh fryed therein, be
sides a thousand other preparations of several sorts which
are so common to everybody in Asia; and I account it one
of the best and wholesomest meats that can be eaten in the
world, without so many Artificial Inventions as our gut-
lings of Europe (withall procuring to themselves a thousand
infirmities of Gouts, Catarrhs and other Maladies, little

1 This is our well-known "curry" in disguise. The word is derived
from the Persian Khjirdi.
2 Carda7no7nu77i repens. (See Eastwick's Handbook, p. 299.)
^ In pne of the Letters from Persia.

HANDS FOR SPOONS. 329
known to the Orientals^) daily devise to the publick
damage. But to return to my Relation, the King told me he
would have given me a better entertainment, but yet
desired me to receive this small extemporary one, and eat
without any respect, or shyness of those that were present ;
for thereby he should understand that I " liked it. I
answer'd that the Favour and Courtesie which his High
ness shew'd me was sufficient : but as for eating, the time
being now past, I did. it onely to obey him ; and so, to
comply with him, although I had little will to eat, I tasted
lightly here and there of those fruits and herbs, where
with my Hand was a little soiled, which upon occasion
I wiped with my handkerchief, being^ they use no other
Table-linnen, nor had any laid for me. The King, seeing
that I touched not the Rice, spoke to me several times to
eat of it, and to pour upon it some of that butter which
stood by it prepared. I did not, because I would not
grease my self, there being no Spoon ; for the Indians eat
every thing with the Hand alone and so do the Portugals;
I know not whether as having learnt so to do in India of
the Indians, or whether it be their own natural custdm ;
but they too, for the most part, eat with the Hand alone,
using no spoon, and that very ill-favouredly ; for with the
same Hand, if need be, they mingle together the Rice, the
Butter, the Carll^ and all other things how greasie soever,
daubing themselves up to the wrist, or rather washing their
Hands in their meat before they eat it ; (a fashion indeed
sufficiently coarse for people of Europe) : and though at

^ Gout is certainly not prevalent in India, even if known there. By
some physicians gout is attributed to the eating of animal food, and
this theory, if tme, may account for the exemption of natives of India
from the disease.
'^ For " since"; see ante, p. 28, 7]ote.
^ See a7tte, p. 328, note I.

330 A BARBAROUS CUSTOM.
their Tables, which are handsome enough, there want not
knives, spoons and silver forks, and some few sometimes
make use thereof, yet the universal custom is such that
few use them, even when they lie before them. The truth
is they wash their Hands many times during one dinner,
to wit as often as they grease them, but they wipe them
not first; for neither do they make use of napkins, whether
they have any before them (as for the most part they have)
or not ; but, besides the trouble of washing so often, in my
judgment there is but little neatnesse in washing their
greasy Hands after that manner ; and I know not whether
the washing cleanses, or defiles more. I, being accus
tomed to the neatness of Italy? could not conform to
slovenliness ; and, let them cover this barbarous custom
with what pretence they please, either of military manners,
or what else they think fit, 'tis little trouble for a civil
Man to carry even in the Warr and Travels, amongst
other necessary things, a spoon, knife and fork, where
with to eat handsomely. The Turks themselves, barbarous
as they are, yet are so much observers of this that
amongst them there is not the meanest Souldier, but who,
if he hath not other better convenience, at least carries
his spoon^ ty'd to the belt of his sword.

1 On this point, a curious passage from Coryat's Crudities, vol. i,
p. io6, may be quoted : " I observed a custom in all those Italian
cities and towns, through the which I passed, that is not used in any
other country that I saw in my travels, neither do I think that any
other nation of Christendom doth use it, but only Italy. The ItaHans,
and also most other strangers that are commorant in Italy, do always
at their meals use a little fork when they cut their meat." Then he
describes how they use the fork and continues : " The reason of this
their curiosity is because the Italian cannot by any means endure to
have his dish touched with fingers, seeing all men's fingers are not
alike clean.'' And then he proceeds to tell how he himself adopted
the custom, and, when he made use of his fork in England, was called
" Furcifer" by his friends.
2 This is not the custom among the Turks at the present day.

EATING 1 LA MODE. 331
In short the King frequently urg'd me to eat of the
Rice, and I as often refused with several excuses ; at last
he was so importunate that I was fain to tell him 1 could
not eat that meat in that manner because I had not my
Instruments. The King told me I might eat after my
own way and take what Instruments I would, which
should be fetch'd from my House. I reply'd divers times
that there was no need, and that my tasting of it was
enough to testifie my obedience. However by all means
he would have what was necessary fetch'd from my House.
So I sent my Brcu:hman and my Christian Servant with
my key, and they, the King so enjoyning, went and
return'd in a moment, for my House was directly over
against the Palace. They brought me a spoon, a silver
fork and a clean and fine napkin, very handsomely folded
in small plaits ; this I spread upon my knees which it
cover'd down to my feet, and so I began to eat Rice,
pouring the butter upon it with a spoon, and the other
things with the fork, after a very cleanly manner, without
greasing my self, or touching any thing with my Hands, as
'tis my custom. The King and all the rest admir'd these
exquisite, and to them unusual, modes ; crying out with
wonder Deuru, Deuru, that I was a Deum, that is a great
Man, a God, as they speak. I told the King that for eating
according to my custom there needed much preparation
of a table, linnen, plates, dishes, cups and other things ;
but I was now travelling through strange Countries, and
treated my self "alia Soldatesca", after the Souldiers'
fashion, leading the life of a Gioghi, and consequently had
not with me such things as were necessary. The King
answer'd that it suffic'd him to see thus much, since
thereby he easily imagin'd how all my other things would
be, and that, in brief, he had never seen any European
like me, and that it was a great contentment to him to
see me. He desir'd me several times to eat more, perceivr

332 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS.
ing that I rather tasted of things to please him than to
satiate my self He caus'd divers other Fruits, pickled
with Vinegar and Salt, to be brought me by a Woman
who came from the inner rooms through the little Court ;
as also for my drink (in a cup made likewise of Palm-
leaves^) a kind of warm Milk, to which they are accustom'd,
and which seem'd to me very good.
XIII. — Both before and after and whilst I was eating I
had much discourse with the King, who entertain'd me,
sitting there, above two long hours ; but, not remembring it
all, I shall onely set down some of the most remarkable
particulars. He ask'd me concerning our Countries, all
the Christian Princes, with the other Moors and Pagan
Princes whom I had seen ; concerning the power and
Armies of each and their Grandeur in comparison of
others.^ On which occasion I told him that amongst us
Christians the prime Prince was the Pope, my Lord, the
Head of the Church and the High-Priest, to whom all
others gave Obedience ; the next was the Emperor, in
dignity the first of Souldiers, or secular Princes ; that the
first Nation was France; and that for Territory and
Riches Spain had most of all ; with many other circum
stances too long to be rehearsed. Which discourse led me
to tell him, as I did, that the King of Portugal, as they
call him, that is the King of Spain, so much esteem'd in
India, pay'd Tribute to our Lord the Pope for the King
dom of Naples, which he held of His Holiness in homage ;
for which he had a great conceit of the Pope. As to the
Moorish Princes I said concerning the Moghbl? whom he
much cryed up to me, that we held him indeed for the
richest in treasure, but otherwise had greater esteem of the
Turk and the Persian, because, though the Moghbl hath an
''- See ante, p. 294, note 7.
'' " The usual exchange of questions and answers which compose the
small-talk of an Oriental visit" (Burton, Goa, etc., p. 179).
^ See ante, p. 48, note 2.

shAh ABBAS. 333
infinite number of people, and, without doubt, more than
others, yet they were not people fit for war ; and that the
Scidh? among the rest, did not value him at all, as mani
festly appear'd in the late war.
As to Scidh Abbas the King profess'd to account him a
great Prince, a great Souldier and a great Captain ; and I
related to him how I had been for a great while together
very familiar with him, and that he had done me many
favours, having me with him on divers notable occasions :
whereto he answer'd that he did not doubt it, and that
being such a person as I was there was no Prince but
would highly favour me. He ask'd me also concerning
the commodities of our Countries and of those which are
brought from thence into these Oriental parts ; and (being-
that in India they are accustom'd to the Portugals, who,
how great Personages soever they be,' are all Merchants,
nor is it any disparagement amongst them) he ask'd me
whether I had brought from my Country any thing to
bargain withall, either Pearls, or Jewels, for he knew very
good ones came from thence? I answer'd him that in
my Country the Nobles of my rank never practis'd Mer
chandize, but onely used Arms, or Books, and that I
addicted myself to the latter and meddled not with the
former. He ask'd me how I was supply'd with Money for
my Travels in so remote Countries? I answer'd that I
had brought some along with me and more was sent me
from time to time by my Agents, either in Bills, or in ready
Money, according as was most expedient in reference
to the diversity of places. He ask'd me whether I had
either a Father, or a Mother, Brothers, or Sisters, Wife, or
Children remaining by that Wife, who, I said, was pass'd
to a better life ? I answer'd that I had not ; . whereupon
he said it was no wonder then that I pleas'd myself in
' That is, the Shdh of Persia. See ante, p. 1 50.
2 For " since"; see ante, p. 28, note.

334 HORSE DEALERS.
wandering thus about the World, being so much alone and
destitute of all kindred. And, indeed, the King did not ill
inferr ; for had any of my dearest Relations been Hving, as
they are not, perhaps I should not have gone from home,
nor even seen Manel, or Olala; but since 'tis God's Will to
have it so I must have patience.
The King told me that if I could procure a good Horse
out of my Country he would pay very well for it, for the
Indians have none good of their own breed^ ; and the good
ones they have are brought to them either from Arabia, or
Persia, and ^e Portugals make a Trade of carrying them
thither to sell, even the greatest Persons, as Governours of
places and Captains General, not disdaining to do the
same. I, standing upon the point of my Italian Nobility,
which allows not such things, answer'd the King that to
sell Horses was the Office of Merchants, not my profes
sion ; that I might present some good one to his Highness,
there being in my Country very good ones, and would
gladly do it if it were possible. The King was much
pleas'd with this Answer of mine and said to his Men
that I spoke like a right Gentleman, plainly and truly ;
and did not like many, who promise and say they will do
many things, which afterwards they perform not, nor are
able to do.
He ask'd me concerning Saffron,^ which is much esteemed
among them ; they use it, mix'd with Sanders,* to paint
their foreheads withal,* as also for Perfumes, for Meats,

1 Sir R. Burton (Goa and the Blue Mountains, p. 174) says, "Arab
and other valuable horses cannot stand the climate." See also Yule's
Cathay, vol. i, p. 219 ; and ante, p. 194, note 5.
2 It is curious that the saffron plant (Crocus sativa), though a
native of Greece and Asia Minor, should be known (and was so, even
in the time of Chaucer) by a name derived from the Arabic word
safra, " to be yellow".
3 See ante, p. 99, note 2.
* See a7tte, pp. 75, 99 (note i), 104 (note 2), and 105.

A WHITE SKIN. 335
and for a thousand other uses. I answer'd that I might
be able to serve his Highness, that it was a thing that
might be transported ; and that in my Country there was
enough, and that, if it pleas'd God I arrived there alive, I
would send him a Present of it, with other fine things of
my Country, which perhaps would be acceptable to him.
And indeed, if I arrive in Italy, I intend to make many
compliments to this and divers other Princes, whom I
know in these parts ; for, by what I have seen, I may get
myself a great deal of Honour amongst them with no
great charge. Every now and then the King would talk
with his Servants, and all was in commendation of me
and my discreet speaking, and especially of my white
complexion, which they much admired, although in Italy
I was never counted one of the fair, and, after so many
Travels and so many sufferings both of Body and Mind, I
am so changed that I can scarce acknowledge my self an
Italian any longer. He prayed me once with much
eamestness and courtesie, (out of a juvenile curiosity) to
unbrace one of my sleeves a little and my breast, that he
might see whether my body were correspondent to my
face. I laughed, and, to please him, did so. When they
saw that I Wcis whiter under my clothes (where the Air
and Sun had not so much injured me) than in the face
they all remained astonished and began to cry out again
that I was a Deurii, that I was a Hero, a god, and that
blessed was the hour when I entered into their House, (I
took my self to be Hercules, lodged in the Country of
Evander^) and the King, being much satisfied with my
courtesie, said that he knew me to be a Noble Man by my
civil compliance with his demands ; that if I had been
some coarser person I would not have done so, but, per
haps, have taken ill, and been offended with, their curious
Questions.

1 See Virg., jE7ieis, Lib, viii, loo et seq.

33^ UNRIPE COCONUTS.
XIV. — As for the Ceremonies of eating, I must not omit
to say that after he saw that I had done eating, notwith
standing his many instances to me to eat more, he was
contented that I should make an end ; and because most
of the meat remained untouch'd, and it was not lawful for
them to touch it, or keep it in the House, they caused my
Christian Servant to come in and carry it all away (that
he might eat it) ; which he did in the napkin which I had
us'd before ; for to fling it away, in regard of the dis-
courtesie it would be to me, they judged not convenient
At length, when I rose up from my seat and took leave of
the King, they caused my said Servant to strew a little
Cow-dung, (which they had got ready for the purpose)
upon the place where I had sat, which, according to their
Religion, was to be purified. In the mean time, as I was
taking leave of the King, he caused to be presented to me,
(for they were ready prepared in the Chamber) and de
livered to my Servants to carry home, iour Lagn/} (so they
in India, especially the Portugals, call the Indian Nuts
before they be ripe, when, instead of Pulp, they contain a
sweet refreshing water which is drunk for delight; and if
the Pulp, (for of this water it is made) be begun to be
congealed yet that little is very tender and is eaten with
much delight and is accounted cooling ; whereas when it
is hard and fully congealed, the Nut, remaining without
water within and in the inner part somewhat empty, that
matter of the Nut which is used more for sauce than to
eat alone is, in my opinion, heating, and not of so good
taste as before when it was more tender). Of these Lagni
he caus'd four to be given me, besides I know not how

' The name Lanha is applied on the Malabar coast to the
coconut when ripe but still soft. " Sometimes they gather the
cocoa fruit before it comes to perfect maturity, and then it is called
' Lanho'." (Mandelslo.)

AN ENERGETIC QUEEN. 337
many great bunches of Moid} or Indian Figs, which,
though a small matter, are nevertheless the delights of this
Country; wherefore as such I received them, and, thanking
the King for them, (who also thank'd me much for my
visit, testifying several times that he had had very
great contentment in seeing me) at length taking my
leave I departed about an hour, or little more, before
night XV. — I intended to have visited the Queen also at the
same time, but I understood she was gone abroad, whilst
I was with her Son, to the before-mention'd place of her
Works. Wherefore, being desirous to make but little stay
in Manel, both that I might dispatch as soon as possible,
and, withall, not shew any dis-esteem of the Queen by visit
ing her not only after her Son but also on a different
day, I resolv'd to go and find her where she was, although
it were late; being also persuaded so to do by that
Brachm.an to whom I gave my Sword when I went to eat,
and who sometimes waited upon the Queen ; and the
rather because they told me she was little at home, but,
rising at break of day, went forthwith to her Works and
there stayed till dinner ; and as soon as dinner was done
return'd thither again and remain'd there till night. By
which action I observ'd something in her of the spirit of
Scidh Abbas King of Persia} and concluded it no wonder
that she hath alwayes shew'd herself like him, that is,
active and vigorous in actions of war and weighty affairs.
Moreover they said that at night she was employ'd a good
while in giving Audience* and doing Justice to her Sub
jects ; so that it was better to go and speak to her in

1 So spelt in original. A misprint for mouz. See ante, p. 327.
2 Described in Letter IV from Persia.
3 It is a common practice with princes and chief landowners in
India to give audiences and transact business at night, in consequence
of the heat prevailing while the sun is above the horizon.

338 A MESSAGE TO THE QUEEN.
the field, while she was viewing her Workmen, than in the
house. Accordingly I went and, drawing near, saw her standing
in the field, with a few Servants about her, clad as at the
other time, and talking to the Labourers that were digging
the Trenches. When she saw us she sent to know where
fore I came, whether it were about any business? And
the Messenger, being answer'd that it was onely to visit
her, brought me word again that it was late and time to go
home ; and therefore I should do so, and when she came
home she would send for me. I did as she commanded,
and return'd to my house, expecting to be call'd when she
thought fit ; but she call'd not for me this night, the cause
whereof I attributed to her returning very late home, as I
understood she did.
December the sixth. I understood that the Queen was
gone abroad very early to her Works, before I was up,
without sending for me. Wherefore, desiring to dispatch,
I sent the Brachman, my Interpreter, to her, to remind her
that I desir'd to do her Reverence, having come into her
Country onely for that purpose, and to know when she
pleas'd the time should be. The Brachman gave the Mes
sage, and she answer'd that I should not wonder at this
delay, being^ that she was employ'd all day at those works ;
but, however, she would send for me when she came home.
She ask'd the Brachman many questions concerning me ;
and, because .some of her people extolled me much, and
particularly for Liberality, saying that I had given so
much for a House, so much for Hens, so much for other
things, she, wondering thereat, said, " Do we here toil and
moil so much for a fano} (which is a small piece of Money)
and does he spend in this manner ?" The Brachman re-
1 For " since"; see p. 28, note.
^ Ox fana7n, of which the value varies in different localities from
i^d. to 15^^. (See Yule's Cathay, etc., vol. ii, p. 344.)

DEVIL-WORSHIP. 339
turned with this Answer, and I waited all this day for the
Queen's sending, but in vain.
In the mean while, not to lose time, I went to see a
Temple at the end of the Town, standing on a high place
and reached by some ill-favour" d stairs ; they told me it
was dedicated to Nardina} yet it is very ill built, like
the rest of the Edifices, being cover'd with Palm-leaves
for the roof; and, in short, such as suited with such a
Town. Then, descending the street which leads to the
neighbouring River, I sau- likewise upon another Hill a
little square Chappel, which, instead of walls, was inclosed
with pales of wood and cover'd with a roof My inter
preter told me it was built by this Queen, and that there
was in it an Idol dedicated to the Devil, to whom, out of
their fear of him, that he may do them no evil, these
wretched people do reverence. I, hearing of a thing so
strange though not new to my ears, said I would go see
it, that I might affirm with trath I had with my own eyes
seen the Devil worship'd. The Brachman, my Interpreter,
dissuaded me as much as he could, alledging that many
Devils dwelt in that place and might do me some mis
chief I told him that I was not afraid of the Devil, who
had no power over me ; that himself needed to fear him as
little as I ; and therefore I desired him to go along with
me cheerfully. When he saw me resolute he accompany'd
me to the foot of the Hill and shew'd me the way ; but it
was not possible for me to get him further ; he remain'd
at a distance and said he would by no means approach
near that place, for he was afraid of the Devil. Where
fore I went forward alone and said. If that Caitif, the
'^ See p. 236, note l. From Nara and Ayana, " moving on the
water". See Sir W. Jones' Asiatic Researches, who thus quotes
from the Mdnava Shdstra : " The waters are called ' Nara' since they
are the offspring of Nera, or Ishwar, and thence was Naraya7ia named
because his first ayana, or moving, was on them.''

340 STATUE OF THE DEVIL.
Devil, could do anything, let him hurt me ; for I was his
Enemy and did not value him ; and that if he did not it
was a sign he had no power. Speaking thus and invok
ing the Name of Jesus, (at which Heaven, Earth and
Hell ought to bow the knee) I mounted up the Hill, and,
being come to the Chappel, and finding nobody there, I
opened the door and went in.
I saw the Idol standing in the middle upon the plain
ground, made of white unpolish'd stone, exceeding a
human stature, and not of that shape as we paint the
Devil, but like a handsome Young Man,i with a high round
Diadem upon his Head after their fashion. From each
Arm issu'd two Hands, one of which was stretch'd out, the
other bent towards the body. In the anterior right Hand
he had a kind of weapon, which, I believe was oneof those
Indian Ponyards of this form^ LLWtea^^- of which I
keep one by me. In the anterior left Hand he had a round
thing which I know not what it was, and in the other two
Hands I cannot tell what Between the Legs was another
Statue of a naked Man with a long beard, and his Hands
upon the ground, as if he had been going upon them like
an Animal ; and upon this Image the Devil seem'd to ride.
On the right Hand of the Idol was a great trank of a
Tree, dead but adhering to the root, low and seeming to
be the remains of a great Tree that had grown there. I
imagine that this Tree was the habitation of the Devils,
who are wont to be in this place, and to do much mis-

1 This was probably a figure of a Daily a, or Demon, though it
might be intended to represent Siva as "The Destroyer". The
" round thing" held in one hand was probably intended for a skull, or
for a discus, or quoit, which is sometimes represented as held by
Siva. See ante, p. 72, note.
2 The sketch is intended to represent a form of dagger common in
India. The shaded part represents the blade, the two horizontal lines
form a guard for the wrist, the two vertical lines being handles grasped
by the hand,

BRIMOR AND MA.HA.DE0. 34!
chief; to remedy which the Queen founded this Chappel
here and dedicated this Idol to Brimbr} (which they say
is the name of a great Devil, King of many thousands of
Devils) who dwelt here. The same conjecture was after
wards confirm'd to me by others of the Country, all
confessing that it was Buto} i.e., the Devil ; for so they
term him in their Language.
When I had seen all, and spit several times in the Idol's
face, I came away and return'd home, upbraiding the
Brackman with his Cowardice, and telling him that he
might see whether my Religion were good or no ; since so
powerful and fear'd a Devil could not hurt me when I went
to his very house and did him such injuries. Whereunto
the Brachman knew not what to answer.
Conceming Idols they told me at Manel that the
Queen of Olala and all her Family, as 'twere upon an
Hereditary Account, ador'd and held for her principal
God an Idol call'd Putid Somndta? which they said was
the same with Mahadeii? and which they delineated also
as of a round figure, like the little pillar^ of a Land-mark,
circular at the top after this manner i~| , as I have else
where noted that they pourtray Mahadeii in Cambaia, and
the Sun in other places.
The same day, Deceinber the sixth, being return'd home
before noon I took the Altitude of the Sun at Manel
1 A local deity, of whom hundreds are worshipped in their respec
tive villages.
2 That is, Bhuta, a malevolent spirit, or ghost. Demon worship is
still common on the S.W. coast of India, particularly among the
Shdnirs (pakn cultivators) of Tinnevelli.- For a theory as to its
origin, and an account of the ceremonies connected with it, see Sir
M. Williams' Modern India, p. 195 et seq.
3 A title of Siva. Literally, " Lord of the Moon".
* See ante, p. 72, note. Literally "Great God".
'° This was, of course, a Linga7n, the usual emblem of Siva. See
anU, pp. 93, 1°°, 208 and 235.

342 AN IMPERTINENT CONCEIT.
with an Astrolabe. I found him to decline from the Zenith
35 degrees ; he was this day in the fourteenth degree of
Sagittary. His Southern Declination was 22 degrees
30' 24", which subtracted from 35 degrees, (the Altitude
which I took) leave 12 degrees 29' 36", which is the
Declination of the Equinoctial Southwards from the
Zenith of Manil, and also the height of the Northern Pole
in that place. So that Manel, where the Queen of Olala
now resides, lies 12 degrees 29' 36" distant from the
Equinoctial towards the North.
At night, having waited all the day and not hearing of
the Queen's sending for me, as she had promis'd, I thought
it not good to importune her further, but imagin'd she was
not willing to be visited more by me. Wherefore I gave
Order for a Boat to carry me back to Mangalbr the next
day. Of the Queen's not suffering herself to be visited
more by me certain Men of the Country who convers'd
with me gave sundry Reasons. Some said the Queen
imagin'd I would have given her some Present, as indeed
I should, which would require a requital ; but, perhaps, she
had nothing fit to requite me with in these wretched
places, or was loath to give : so that to avoid the shame
she thought best to decline the visit. Others said there
was no other decent place to give Audience in but that
where her Son was ; and for her to come thither did not
shew well ; as neither to send for me into some other un
handsome place, nor yet to give me Audience in the
Street, when it was no unexpected meeting but design'd,
for which reason she avoided speaking with me. The
Brachman, not my Interpreter but the other who held my
Sword, had a more extravagant and (in my opinion) im
pertinent conceit, to wit that there was spread such a
Fame of my good presence, fairness and handsome
manner of conversation, that the Queen would not speak
with me for fear she should become enamor'd of me and

DEPARTURE FROM MANEL.

343

be guilty of some unbecoming action, at which I heartily
laugh'd. 'Twas more probable that she intended to avoid
giving people occasion to talk of her for conversing
privately with a stranger that was of such Reputation^
amongst them. But, let the Cause be what it will, I per
ceiv'd she declin'd my visit and therefore caus'd a Boat to
be provided, which (there being no other) was not row'd
with Oars, but guided by two Men with Poles of Indian
Cane, or Bambii? which serv'd well enough for that shallow
River. The next day, December the seventh, a little before Noon,
without having seen the Queen, or any other person, I de
parted from Manel? In a place somewhat lower, on the left
bank of the River, where the Queen receives a Toll* of the
Wares that pass by, (which for the most part are only Rice,
which is carried out of, and Salt which is brought into, her
Country) I stay'd a while to dine. Then, continuing my
way, I arriv'd very late at Mangalbr, where, the Shops
being shut up, and nothing to be got, I was fain to go
supperless to bed. Occasion being offer'd for sending
this Letter to Goa, whence the Fleet will depart next
fanuary, I would not lose it ; so that, wherever I may
happen to reside, the Letter may at least arrive safe to you,
whose Hands I kiss with my old Affection.

' I.e., so inferior in the eyes of the native Hindus.
'•^ See ante, p. 220, note 3.
3 Manel is perhaps another form of Manjeshward7n. See East
wick's Handbook of Madras, p. 301.
* Called Soonka. The amount is specified at from 2^ to 10 per
cent. (See Burton's Goa and the Blue Mou7itains, p. 199, who gives
a list of twenty-seven different tolls or taxes, including two on cattle
born with peculiar marks on them, and one on pigs fallen into wells.)

LETTER VIL
From Goa, fanuary 31, 1624.
N this my excursion and absence from
Goa, (which was short, but the
pleasantest three Moneth's Travel
that ever I had) besides the Royal
Seats of Ikkeri and Manel, describ'd
in my last letter to you, I had the
fortune to go as far as Calecut} to the other Royal Seat of

H

1

> See ante, p. 60, note 3. Properly " Kdlikot". This well-known
town is described by Ibn Batuta (A.D. 1342) as one of the finest ports
in the world. Here Vasco da Gama freighted his first ships for
Europe in 1498. The name is also sometimes written as " Colicodu'',
and is said to be derived from two words, meaning " cock-crow",
owing to the fact that the territory granted to the first King of
Kd-likot was limited to the extent over which a cock could be heard to
crow. (See Buchanan's Joumey through Malcdiar, vol. ii, p. 474.)
But this etymology is open to great doubt. It seems more probable
that the derivation is as stated at p. 258, note 2. This town occupies
an important place in the history of Southem India. In 1502 and
1510 it was attacked by the Portuguese. (See Com7nentaries of Dal
boquerque, vol. 11, pp. xxi and Ixiv.) A fortified factory was built here
by the Portuguese in 15 13 (see Co7H7nentaries of Dalboquerque,
vol. iv, p. 73;, which was destroyed by the Portuguese Governor in
1525, in fear of its falling into the hands of the enemy. In i6i6 an
English factory was established here. It was taken by Haidar Ali in
T766 (see Wilks' History of Maisiir, vol. i, p. 292), but was occupied
by the British forces in 1782. (See Wilks, vol. ii, p. 27.) It was sub-

KADIRI. 345
Vikird} call'd by his proper Title, il Samorino} where I have
erected the Pillars of my utmost peregrination towards the
South. Now on my Return, before. I describe to you the
Court of this Samorino and his Princesses, following the
order of my Journeys I shall first inform you of my going
to the famous Hermitage of Cadiri? and visiting Bati-
nato} call'd King of the Gioghi} who lives at this day

sequently taken by Tipii Sdhib, but recaptured by the British in 1790.
(See WiUcs, vol. ii, p. 180.) The surrounding territory was ceded to
the British Govemment in 1792. The town is said to have been built
about A.D. 1300 (see Eastwick's Handbook of Madras, p. 297, and
Hunter's Gazetteer, sub verb.), but an earlier date (a.d. 805) is
assigned to it by D'Anville. For an account of K^likot as it is (and
the adjacent country), see Sir R. Burton's Goa and the Blue Mou7itai7is,
chaps. X and xi. See also Barbosa, p. 103 et seq: (Hakluyt ed.).
''¦ Or MaTia Vikra7/ia, "valiant", the dynastical name of the Tdmuri/is
of KahTcot, and said to be derived from Manicham and Vikram, two
of the brothers on whom dominion was originally conferred.
^ Properly Tamurin. See ante, p. xxiii. This word is said by some
to be a modification of the Sanskrit word Sa77iu7tri, or " Sea-king",
and is one of the titles by which the kings of Kdlikot were known
in former days, sometimes spelt "Zamorin" or "Zomodri", or
" Zamorine" and (by Ibn Batuta) " Samari". The death of the last
independent "Zamorine", in 1766, by self-immolation, owing to the
cruelty of Haidar Ali, is described by Forbes (Oriental Me77ioirs, vol.
iv, p. 207) and by Wilks (History of Maisiir, vol. i, p. 292.) By his
own people the King was called "Tdmuri Riji". His family pre
tended to far higher rank than even that of the Brihmans. He was
ofthe "Nair"' or "Nayar" race. In Ibn Batuta's Travels there is an
account of his honourable reception (a.d. 1342) by the " Samari" (or
King) of Kilikot. (See Yule's Cathay a7td the Way Thither, vol. ii,
p. 416. See also Co7n77i. of Dalboquerque, vol. i, p. i.)
8 The hill of Kidiri is about two miles distant from Mangalur. On
it is a Jain temple and (which is probably the " Hermitage" here men
tioned) the residence of a Mahant, or Abbot, of the Kdnphattis (Split-
ears), a sect of Hindu ascetics, distinguished by their split ears. It is
a pretty spot, shaded with trees, and rich in a spring of the clearest
and most delicious water. (See Eastwick's Handbook of Madras,
p. 302.)
* Probably Bhdt Ndth, or " Lord of the Bhits". See p. 80, note i.
'" See a7ite, p. 37, note 5.

346 THE KING OF THE JOGIS.
in his narrow limits of that Hermitage, impoverish'd by
Venk-tapd Naieka?
December the tenth. Being yet in Mangalbr I took the
Altitude of the Sun, whom I found to decline from the
Zenith 35 degrees and 20 minutes. He was now in the
I Sth degree of Sagittary and declined towards the South 22
degrees 55' 28", which being subtracted from the 35 de
grees 20' wherein I found him, there remain 12 degrees
24' 32", and so far is Mangalbr distant from the Equinoc
tial towards the North and hath the Northern Pole so
much elevated. At this time the heat at Mangalbr is such
as it is at Rome in the moneth of June, or the end of August
On December the eleventh I went in the Morning about
half a League from Mangalbr to see the Hermitage, where
lives and reigns the Architnandritd' of the Indian Gioglii,
whom the Portugals (usually liberal of the Royal Title)
style " King of the Gioghi", perhaps because the Indians
term him so in their Language ; and in effect he is Lord of
a little circuit of Land, wherein, besides the Hermitage
and the habitations of the Gioghi, are some few Houses of
the Country people and a few very small Villages subject
to his Government. The Hermitage stands on the side of
a Hill in this manner.
II. — On the edge of the Plain, where the ascent of the
Hill begins, is a great Cistern, or Lake, from which ascend
ing a flight of stairs, with the face turn'd towards the North,
you enter into a Gate, which hath a cover'd Porch, and is
the first of the whole inclosure, which is surrounded with a
wall and a ditch Hke a Fort Having enter'd the said Gate,
and going straight forward through a handsome broad
Walk, beset on either side with sundry fruit trees, you
come to another Gate, where there are stairs and a Porch
higher than the former. This opens into a square Piazza,

1 See ante, p. 168. 2 Or chief of a Monastery.

THE HERMITAGE. 347
or great Court, in the middle whereof stands a Temple of
indifferent greatness, and for Architecture like the other
Temples of the Indian Gentiles; onely the Front looks
towards the East, where the Hill riseth higher, and the
South side of the Temple stands towards the Gate which
leads into the Court Behind the Teffiple, on the side of
the Court, is a kind of Shed, or Pent-house, with a Charriot
in it, which serves to carry the Idol in Procession upon
certain Festivals.^ Also in two, or three, other places of the
side of the Court, there are little square Chappels for other
Idols. On the North Side of the Court is another Gate
opposite to the former, by which going out and ascending
some steps you see a great Cistern, or Lake, of a long form
built about with black stone, and stairs leading down to
the surface of the water; in one place next the Wall 'tis
divided into many little Cisterns, and it serves for the
Ministers of the Temple to wash themselves in and to per
form their Ceremonies.
The Gate of the Temple, as I said, looks Eastward,
where the Hill begins to rise very high and steep. From
the Front of the Temple to the top of the Hill are long
and broad stairs of the same black stone,^ which lead up to
it, and there the place is afterwards plain. Where the
stairs begin stands a high, strait and round brazen Pillar,*
ty'd about in several places with little fillets ; 'tis about 60
Palms high, and one and a half thick from the bottom to
the top, with little diminution. On this Pillar are plac'd
about seventeen round brazen wheels, made with many
spokes round about like stars : they are to support the

1 See ante, p. 259, note 4.
2 Probably laterite. See Eastwick's Handbook of Madras, p. 303,
and Burton (Goa and the Blue Mountains, p. 191), who says : " Laterite
is found in great quafttities."
3 This pillar is not mentioned in modern descriptions of the
Temple.

348 TEMPLE OF THE IDOL.
lights in great Festivals, and are distant about three Palms
one from another. The top terminates in a great brazen
Candlestick of five branches, of which the middle-most is
highest, the other four of equal height. The foot of the
Pillar is square, and hath an Idol engraven on each side :
the whole structure is, or at least seems to be, all of one
piece. The Temple, to wit the inner part where the Idol
stands, is likewise all cover'd with brass. They told me that
the walls of the whole Inclosure, which are now cover'd
with leaves, were sometimes covered with large plates of
brass ; but that Venk-tapd Naieka carry'd the same away
when, in the war of Mangalbr} his Army pillag'd all these
Countries : which whether it be true, or no, I know not.
The walls of a less Inclosure (wherein, according to their
custom, the Temple stands) are also surrounded on the
outside with eleven wooden rails up to the top, distant one
above the other little more than an Architectural Palm^;
these also serve to bear Lights on Festival occasions ;
which must needs make a brave Show, the Temple thereby
appearing as if it were all on fire. This Temple is dedi
cated to an Idol call'd Moginato? Of what form it is I
know not, because they would not suffer us to enter in to
see it.
III. — Having view'd the Temple I ascended the Hill by
the stairs, and passing a good way forward on the top
thereof came to the habitations of the Gioghi^ and their
King ; the place is a Plain, planted with many Trees, under
'^ See ante, p. 314.
2, Probably the Italian measure, or Pab/io, is here referred to,
equal to about nine inches. The measure of a " Palm" may also be
understood as equal to about 8^ inches (length of a hand), or 3 inches
(breadth of a hand).
^ Probably another title of Pdrasndth, the idol worshipped here.
(See Eastwick's Handbook of Madras, p. 303.)
* 'See ante, p. 37, note 5.

THE king's HOUSE. 349
which are rais'd many very great stone pavements, a little
height above the ground, for them to sit upon in the
shade. There are an infinite number of little square
Chappels with several Idols in them and some places
cover'd over head, but open round about, for the Gioghi to
entertain themselves in. And, lastly, there is the King's
House, which is very low built. I saw nothing of it, (and
believe it is nothing more) but a small Porch, with walls
round about, colour'd with red^ and painted with Elephants
and other Animals,^ besides in one place a wooden thing
like a little square bed, somewhat rais'd from the ground,
and cover'd with a cloth like a Tent ; they told me it was
the place where the King us'd to reside and perhaps also
to sleep. The King was not here now, but was gone to a
Shed, or Cottage, in a great plain field, to see something
done, I know not what.
The soil is very good, and kept in tillage; where it is
not level, by reason of the steepness of the Hill, 'tis
planted with goodly Trees, most of which bear fruit ; and,
indeed, for a Hermitage so ill kept by people that know not
how to, or cannot, make it delightful, it seem'd to me suffi
ciently handsome. I believe it was built by the Kings of
Banghel^ whilst they flourish'd, for it lies in their Terri
tory, and that the place and the Seigniory thereof was
by them given to the Gioghi; and, as they had no Wives,

1 See ante, p. 235, note I.
2 There is a curious resemblance between the description of the
temple at Kddi7^, here given by P. della Valle, and that of the Jain
temples at Muda Biddari (about thirty miles from Mangaliir) given by
Eastwick (Handbook of Madras, p. 303). In this latter description,
the pillar, the little chapels, and the figures of animals, mentioned by
Delia Valle, are all referred to, whereas these features are all absent
from the description of the Temple at Kddiri. These features are
not mentioned in Hunter's Gazetteer, or in Buchanan'sy<?Kr;2^_y through
Malabar in the description of Kddiri.
3 See ante, -p. 212.

350 THE JOGIS.
the Dominion of this Hermitage and the adjacent Land
goes not by Inheritance but by Elective Succession.^
I thought to find abundance of Gioghi here, as in our
Convents, but I saw not above one, or two; and they told
me they resort not together, but remain dispers'd here and
there as they list, or abide in several places in the Temples
where they please, nor are subject to their King in point
of obedience, as ours are to their Superior, but onely do
him Reverence and Honour ; and at certain solemn times
great numbers of them assemble here, to whom during
their stay the King supplies Victuals. In the Hermitage
live many Servants of his and Labourers of the Earth,
who till these Lands, whereby he gets Provisions. They
tell me that what he possesses within and without the
Hermitage yields him about five or six thousand Pagods-
yearly, the greatest part whereof he expends in Feasts,
and the rest in diet, and in what is needful for the ordinary
Service of the Temple and his Idols; and that Venk-tapd
Naieka^ had not yet taken tribute of him, but 'twas feared
he would hereafter.
IV. — At length I went to see the King of the Gioghi,
and found him employed in his business after a mean sort,
like a Peasant, or Villager. He was an old man with a
long white beard, but strong and lusty ; in either ear hung
two balls,* which seemed to be of Gold, I know not
whether empty, or full, about the bigness of a Musket
'^ As to the Hindu monastic orders, see Elphinstone's Hist, of India,
p. 103, who says : " The power of the heads of these sects is one of the
most remarkable innovations in the Hindu system. Many of them
in the South have large establishments, supported by grants of land
and contributions from their flock." See also Buchanan's Joumey
through Malabar,\o\. i, p. 21. The rule of Elective Succession here
mentioned is a fertile ground of dispute and consequent litigation in
India. See Reports of Judicial Committee of Privy Council /(MjzV/z.
2 See ante, p. 209, note i. 3 See ante, p. 168.
* See ante, p. 195, note i.

CONVERSATION WITH THE KING. 351
bullet ; the holes in his ears were large, and the lobes
much stretched by the weight ; on his head he had a little
red bonnet, such as our Galley Slaves wear, which caps
are brought out of Europe to be sold in India with good
Profit. From the girdle upwards he was naked, only he
had a piece of cotton^ wrought with Lozenges^ of several
colours across his shoulders ; he was not very dark, and,
for an Indian of colour, rather white than otherwise. He
seemed a man of judgment, but upon trial in sundry
things I found him not learned.
He told me that formerly he had Horses, Elephants,
Palanchinos and a great equipage* and power before Venk-
tapd Naieka took away all from him, so that now he had
very little left. That within twenty days after there was
to be a great Feast in that place, to which many Gioghi
would repair from several parts ; that it would be worth
my seeing, and that I should meet one that could speak
Arabick and Persian, and was very learned, who could
give me satisfaction as to many things ; and, extolling the
qualities of this Gioghi, he told me that he had a very
great Head, (to signifie the greatness of which he made a
great circle with his arms) to wit of hair, ruffled and long,
and which had neither been cut nor combed a great while.*
I asked him to give me his Name in writing, for my
Memory, since I was come to see him. He answer'd me,
(as the Orientals for the most part do to such curious
demands) "To what purpose was it?" and, in fine, he
would not give it to me ; but I perceiv'd 'twas through a
vain and ignorant fear that it might be of some mischief

1 In original, bo7nbace. See p. 249, note.
^ Or chequered. In original, Scacchi.
* See ante, p. 268, note 6.
¦* As to the value of a good head of hair, see Sir J. Lubbock's Origin
of Civilization, p. 66 et seq. The Brahma7i ascetics shave the
head.

352 RETURN TO MANGALUR.
to him.^ Nevertheless at my going away, I was told by
others that he was call'd Batinato'; and that the Hermitage
and all the adjacent places is call'd Cadird?
V. — Having ended my discourse with the King I came
away, and, at the foot of the Hill, without the first gate of
the Hermitage, rested to dine till the heat were over, in
the House, or Cottage, of one of the Peasants, (there being
a small Village there) whose Wife set before us Rice,
Caril,* and Fiish, which themselves also eat, being of a Race
allow'd so to do. When the heat was past I return'd, fair
and softly as l\ went, to Ma?igalbr; and arriv'd at home a
good while before night
December the eighteenth. I prepar'd myself to go to
Carnate' to see that Queen whose Territory and City is,
as I have said elsewhere,^ two, or three. Leagues distant
from Mangalbr, upon the Sea-coast towards the North.
The City stands upon a River which encompasses it, and
over-flowes the Country round about It was wont to be
very strong both by Art and situation ; but, during the
war of Mangalbr} Venk-tapd Naieka, coming with a great
army to subdue and pillage all these Countries, sent for
this Queen to come and yield Obedience to him. The
Queen, who, as I have heard, is a Lady of much Virtue
1 As to this widespread belief see Sir J. Lubbock's Origin of Civili
zation, p. 248 et seq., from which the following short extract is here
made : " In one of the despatches intercepted during our war with
Nepal Gouri Sah sent orders 'to find out the name ofthe commander
of the British army, write it on a piece of paper, and burn it.' " Even
in the present day, among civilised nations, a certain amount of im
propriety is attached to the mention of a person's name on particular
occasions. In India no married woman will willingly mention her
husband's name.
^ See ante, p. 345, note 4. ^ Properly Kddiri.
* See ante, p. 328, note i.
^ See ante, p. 168, note i, and p. 314. Carnate does not appear in
modern maps. Formerly called Carcdra and Camdti. (See Yule's
Cathay, etc., vol. ii, p. 451.)
* See ante, p. 300. ' See ante, p. 314.

THE QUEEN OF CARNATE. 353
and Prudence, being unwilling to render herself to Venk-
tapd, summoned her Captains together, told them that she
was ready to spend and give them all the Money and Jewels
she had, and not to be wanting on her part to exert her
utmost power, if they would prepare themselves to defend
the State. But these Ministers, either through Cowardice,
or Treachery, would not attempt a defence. Whereupon
the poor Queen, who as a Woman could do little by her
self, (her Son also being very young) seeing her people
disheartned, resolv'd by their advice to surrender herself to
Venk-tapd Naieka; and accordingly prepar'd to go to him
with a good Guard of Souldiers. Hearing which he sent
to her to come alone without other company than her
Attendants; which she did, not voluntarily but constrain'd
thereto by her hard Fortune and the treachery of others.
Venk-tapd receiv'd her honourably and took her into his
Friendship and Protection ; but withall he caus'd the City
to be dismantled of the strong Walls it had, to prevent
her rebelling against him afterwards, and left her, as before,
the Govemment of the State, tying her onely to Obedience,
the payment of a Tribute, and the profession of an
honorable Vassalage to him.
When they dismantled the City the Queen (they say),
unable to endure the sight, retir'd into a solitary place a
little distant, cursing in those her solitudes the Pusillani
mity and Infidelity of her own people, no less than the
bad fortune and weakness of the Portugals her de
fenders, to whom she had been always a Faithful Friend.
At this time she lives with her young Son, either in Car
nate, or some other place there-abouts.
VI. — Being mov'd by the Fame of this Queen's Virtue
I was desirous to go and do her Reverence; for which
purpose I had got a Palanchino ready and Men to
carry me thither. But on the morning of the aforesaid
day there put into Mangalbr a Fleet of Portugal Ships,

354 THE SAMORI'S EMBASSY.
which they call " larmata del Canard^', because it coasts
along the Province of Canard? ; or else "I'armata della
Colletta"} for that it is maintained with the Money of anew
Impost, imposed and collected by the Portugals in their
Indian Plantations. The Chief Captain of this Fleet was
Sig: Luis de Mendoza, a principal Cavalier, or Fidalgo} (as
they speak) young but of very good parts. The Captain
of one of the Ships was Sig: Ayres de Siqueira Baraccio,
formerly my Friend at Goa, whom I waited for, that I
might return thither in his Ship. Whereupon hearing of
his arrival I went to seek him, and finding him already
landed I understood from him that this Fleet was to go to
Calecut, in order to carry thither two Men of the Samari}
King of Calecut (Samorl is a Title given to all those Kings,
like our Emperour, or Ccesar) which Men he had a little
before sent to Goa in the same Fleet, in another Voyage
which it had made upon those Coasts, to treat with the
Vice-Roy about a Peace, (for he had been many years,
if not at War, yet at enmity with the Portugals) saying
that if the Vice-Roy inclin'd to Peace he would after
wards send Ambassadors with more solemnity and treat
of Articles.
Now these Men were returning to Calecut with the Vice-
Roy's Answer, and Sig: Ayres said that the Fleet would
depart from Mangalbr the same night, yet would return
shortly, because the Chief Captain had Orders not to stay
at Calecut above four and twenty hours, onely till he had
landed these Men and understood what resolution the
Samorl gave in Answer, without giving him more time to
think thereupon, and that in returning the Fleet would touch
at Mangalbr and all the other Ports of that Coast, to take
1 See p. 1 68, note i.
2 I.e., " collection" or " subsidy".
^ Or "Hidalgo", from the Spanish Hijo de algo, or "son of some
body". * See ante, p. 345, note 2.

MONTE DELL 355
with them the Merchant Ships laden with Rice, (which
were prepar'd, or preparing) and convey them according
to their custom to Goa, where, by reason of scarcity of
Provision, they were much desir'd. Hearing this News I
was loath to lose the opportunity of seeing Calecut, (the
King whereof is one of the most famous among the Gentile
Princes of India, and is likely to be at Peace but a little
while with the Portugals) and therefore resolved to go
aboard the Ship of Sig: Ayres the same day, putting off
my Journey to Carnate, whither I had hopes to go on my
return. Accordingly, dismissing the Palanchino and the
Men that were to carry me, together with the Servant I
had taken at Barselbr (because he was not willing to go
further with me) I went aboard alone without any Servant,
assuring myself I could not want attendance and whatever
else was needful in the Ship, wherein I found Sig: Mansel
Leyton, Son of Sig: Gio: Fernandez Leyton} embarqu'd as a
.Souldier (which course of life he was now first enter'd
upon), besides many other eminent Souldiers, who were
afterwards very friendly to me, and with whom I spent
many days in good conversation.
VII. — December the nineteenth. We departed from
Mangalbr, and were foremost of all, because our Ship was
Captain of the Vantguard.^ This day we pass'd by a high
Hill, inland near the seashore, call'd Monte Dell^; and the

1 See ante, p. 168 et seq. ^ t rom the French avant.
* A remarkable, partially isolated, mountain and promontory on the
coast, in about Lat. 12* N. ; the proper northern boundary of Malabar.
Called also " Cavo de Eli", " Monte d'lli", " Monte de Lin", " Monte
de Li", " Mount Delly" or " Dilla", and " R5s Haili", by writers of
various nationalities. Of this eminence, Barbosa (? Magellan) says
(Lisbon edition) : " It serves as a beacon for all the ships ofthe Moore
and Gentiles that navigate the sea of India." See Sir H. Yule's
Cathay and the Way Thither, vol. ii, p. 452. As to this place. Sir
R. Burton (Goa and the Blue Mountains, p. 189) says : "Vincent
acutely guesses Ela Barake (near Nelisuram) to be the spot near

356 MALABAR PAROES.
next day (December the twentieth) by another, call'd
Monte Fermoso? At night we anchored under Cananbr}
but enter'd not the Port, having sail'd from Mangalbr\C\'Cc\!f^,
always Southwards, eighteen Leagues.
December the one and twentieth. Once in the morning
and once in the evening we met with Paroes} which are
very light Ships of the Malabar Rovers, of which this
Coast was full*; for at Mangalbr ends the Province of
Canard ahd that of Malabar begins. We made ready our
Arms both times to fight them, but they fled from us and
regained the mouths of the Rivers, whereof that Coast is full,
where, by reason that it was their own Territory and well
guarded in those narrow and difficult places, we could not
pursue them to take them ; onely we discharg'd son^e-
Guns against them at a distance to no purpose, which were
answer'd from the Land with the like. We might easily
have attempted if not to take that one which we saw in
the Evening, yet at least to shatter it from afar off with
our Cannon, if the Chief Captain had not that regard to the
Land they regained, which belong'd to the Samorl} to
whom, on account of the Peace in agitation, he was willing
to have respect At night we came to Anchor under
Calecut? which is twelve Leagues Southwards beyond
Canandr?
Cananore, called by Marco Polo Eli, and by us Delhi, the Ruddy
Mountain of the Ancients. It derives its present name from a
celebrated yio%\exx\ fakir, Mahommed of Delhi, who died there. Its
Hindoo appellation is YeymuUay. No stress should be laid on the
resemblance between Mount 'DelhP and the 'Ela Barake of the
Periplus. The identity of the two places rests, however, on good
local evidence." But Sir H. Yule is doubtful as to this.
1 Probably a name given by the Portuguese to this mountain.
•¦i More correctly KananAr. See infra, note 7.
3 See ante, p. 201, note 2. '¦ See ante, p. 201, note i.
» See ante, p. 345, note 2. • See ante, p. 344, note i.
7 Or Kananiir. At one time a large city, in u o 52' N. Lat., supposed
to be the same as the town called "Jurfattan" by Ibn Batuta, and

NEGOTIATIONS WITH THE SAMORL 357
December the two and twentieth. Early in the morning
the Samori's two Men landed at Calecut, and with them a
Portugal common Souldier, but well clad and attended,
whom the Chief Captain sent to the King with the Vice-
Roy's Answer, viz. : That the Vice-Roy was contented to
treat of a Peace and would gladly conclude it ; but on
condition that the Samorl made Peace too with the King
of Cocin? the Portugals' confederate, whom it was not fit to
leave out of the said Peace, and the rather because the
greatest differences between the Portugals and the Samorl
were touching the King of Cocin, whom the Portugals
justly defended as their faithful Friend, and had alwayes,
to the damage of the Samorl, his perpetual Adversary,
much supported; that if the Samorl were contented to
make Peace with both he should send his Ambassador to
Goa with power to treat of the conditions, and they should
be receiv'd very well. Within a short time the Portugal
return'd to the Fleet ; for the City of Calecut stands upon
the shore and the .Samori's Royal Palace'^ is not far off:
and together with the Portugal the Samori sent to the
Chief Captain a Portugal Boy, eight or ten years old, call'd
Cicco, who in some Revolutions of Cananbr had been
taken Prisoner and was brought up in his Court ; he sent
him. well cloth'd, and accompany'd not onely by many

" Jarabattan" by Edrisi, and perhaps the "Harrypatan" (for Jaripatan)
of Ferishta in Briggs, iv, 532 ; the residence of the King called
" Kowil", one of the most powerful in Malabar. (See Yule's Cathay
and the Way Thither, vol. ii, p. 453.) The Portuguese had a fort here
in 1505. It was taken by Haidar Ali in 1768, and by the British in
1783, and is now the military capital of Malabar and Kinara, and has
a fort built according to regular mies. (See Eastwick's Handbook of
Madras, p. 300, and Hunter's Gazetteer, s. v.)
1 See ante, p. 199, note i.
2 This was probably the ancient palace, of which only two pillars
and a portico now remain. [See Eastwick's Handbook of Madras,
p. 297.)

358 THE samori's ARTIFICES.
persons but also with Pipes and Drums, that he might
visit the Chief Captain in his Name and give him a Present
of Refreshments to eat, namely Indian Figgs, Lagne'- and
other fruits.
His Answer to the proposal was that the Peace should
be first made between himself and the Portugals, and
afterwards the interests of the King of Cocin should be
taken into consideration ; and desiring the Chief Captain
that he would vouchsafe to stay awhile till he had advis'd
with his Ministers and deliberated about sending Ambassa
dors to Goa in the same Fleet ; with other reasons, which
were judg'd to be rather excuses toput off the time and hold
the Portugals in a Treaty of Peace, till some very rich Ships
which he expected from Meckel were return'd, lest the
Portugals should molest them at Sea, than real intentions
for a Peace, especially with the King of Cocin, with whom
he had long and intricate disputes not so easily to be ter
minated. The Portugals also demanded that the Samori
would remove a Garrison which he had plac'd on certain
frontiers, where they, for their own security and the defence
of the King of Cocin, were fain to keep a Fort continually,
with a great Garrison and at much expense ; and because
he show'd not much inclination thereunto it was, not with
out cause, judg'd that his Treaties were Artifices to hold
the Portugals in suspense; wherefore the Chief Captain sent
word that he had express Orders from the Vice- Roy not
to stay longer at Calecut than twenty-four hours, and so
long he would stay : and, if within that time the Samori
^ See ante, p. 336, note i.
2 So spelt in the original, but probably a misprint for Mucha (see
ante, p. i, note), as Mekkah is not a seaport. Mucha (or Mokha) is
almost identical with Muza of the Periplus. See Heeren's Histori
cal Researches, vol. ii, p. 302, where an interesting account of the
ancient commercial traffic on the W. coast of India will be found,
and also in Appendix XI of same vol., and Smith's Geog. Diet., s. v.

THE CHIEF CAPTAIN'S REPLY. 359
came to a resolution in accordance with the Vice-Roy's
Proposition, he would carry his Ambassador with a good
will; otherwise he intended to depart the next night, all
the intermediate day being allowed his Highness for deter
mination. With this Reply he sent back the boy Cicco, honoring
him with some small Presents, and the other Men that
came with him, without sending any of his Portugals for
this purpose, or going ashore to refresh himself and
visit the Samori, as he was by him invited ; the Vice-Roy
having given him secret Instructions not to trust him too
far, because these Kings, or Samori, had never been very
faithful towards the Portugals. Nevertheless the Chief Cap
tain forbad not any Souldiers to land that were so minded,
so that many of them went ashore, some to walk up and
down, some to buy things, and some to do other business ;
as also many people came to the Fleet in little boats,
partly to sell things, and partly out of curiosity to see the
Portugals, who on account of their almost continual enmity
with the Samori, seldom us'd to be seen in Calecut.
VIII. — The same day (December the two and twentieth),
whilst we were aboard in the Port of Calecut, I took the
Sun's Altitude with my Astrolabe and found him to de
cline at Noon from the Zenith 34 degrees and 50 minutes.
The Sun was this day in the thirtieth degree of Sagittary;
whence, according to my Canon of Declination, which I
had from F. Frd Paolo Maria Cittadini, he declined from
the Equinoctial towards the South 23 degrees and 28
minutes, which, according to that Canon, is the greatest
DecHnation; if it be not really so the little that is
wanting may be set against the period of four hours, if
not more, that Noon falls sooner at Calecut than in any
Meridian of Europe, according to which my Canon of
Declination may be calculated, so that, if from the 34 degrees
50 minutes in which I found the Sun to be you subtract

360 NATIVE DRESS.
the 23 degrees 28 minutes which I presuppose him to de
cline from the Equinoctial towards the South, the remainder
is 1 1 degrees 22 minutes, and so much is the elevation of
the North Pole in this place ; and, consequently, the City
of Calecut lies 1 1 degrees 22 minutes distant from the
Equinoctial towards the North.^
After Dinner I landed also with the Captain of my
Ship and some other Souldiers ; we went to see the Bazdr
which is near the shore ; the Houses, or rather Cottages,
are built of Earth and thatched with Palm-leaves, being
very low ; the Streets also are very narrow, but sufficiendy
long ; the Market was full of all sorts of Provisions and
other things necessary to the livelihood of that people,
conformably to their Custom ; for as for clothing they
need little, both Men and Women going quite naked,
saving that they have a piece either of Cotton, or Silk,
hanging down from the girdle to the knees and covering
their shame^ ; the better sort are either wont to wear it all
blew, or white strip'd with Azure,* or Azure and some
other colour ; a dark blew* being most esteem'd amongst
them. Moreover both Men and Women wear their hair
ong^ and ty'd about the head ; the Women with a lock
hanging on one side under the Ear becomingly enough
as almost all Indian Women do ; the dressing of whose

1 It is somewhat singular that in four modem authorities (East
wick's Handbook, Black's Atlas, Brooke's Gazetteer, and the London
Encyclopcedia) the latitude of Calicut is given as 11° 15', 10° 11',
11° 12', and 11° 18', respectively.
2 One end being tucked up between the legs. In Arrian's Indica,
cap. xvi, the dress ofthe natives of India is similarly described.
3 From the Arabic lazurd, " blue", of which the initial " 1" was
dropped by mistake. (See Impeiial Dictionary, sub verb.)
* In original, turchino. See ante, p. 253, note.
' This is contrary to the more usual custom of shaving the head.
(See Elphinstone's Hist of hidia, p. 183, and Quintin Craufurd's
Sketches of the Hindoos.)

HAIR DRESSING AND ORNAMENTS. 361
head is, in my opinion, the gallantest that I have seen in
any other nation.^ The Men have a lock hanging down
from the crown of the head, sometimes a little inclin'd
on one side ; some of them use a smaU colour'd head
band, but the Women use none at all. Both sexes have
their Arms adorned with bracelets, their ears with pen
dants, and their necks with Jewels^ ; the Men commonly
go with their naked Swords and Bucklers, or other Arms,
in their hands, as I said of those of Balagate?
IX. — The Inhabitants of the Kingdom of Calecut and
' the In-land parts, especially the better sort, are all Gentiles,
of the Race Nairi* for the most part, by profession
Souldiers, sufficiently swashing^ and brave. But the Sea
Coasts are full of Malabari, an adventitious people,"
though of long standing ; for Marco Pojo, who writ four

^ " Loveliness when unadorned is still adorned the most." The ele
gant simplicity of the Hindu mode of hairdressing was, no doubt, a
pleasing contrast to the artificial monstrosities adopted by the ladies of
Europe in those days.
2 Mr. Elphinstone (Hist, of India, p. 183) says : "Both sexes wear
many ornaments. Men even of the lower orders wear earrings,
bracelets and necklaces. They are sometimes wom as a convenient
way of keeping all the money the owner has. Children are loaded
with gold ornaments, which gives frequent temptation to child-mur
der." It is a common sight in India to see children thus loaded who
wear no clothes whatever.
3 See ante, p. 226, and p. 185, note.
* Properly Nayar. See ante, p. 232, note 4.
s In the original, bizarri. As to the Nairs, or Nayars, and their
ways, the following authorities may be referred to, viz. : Barbosa's
East Africa and Malabar, Hakluyt edit., p. loi etseq.; Sir R. Bur
ton's Goa and the Blue Mountains, pp. 215 to 232 ; Wilks' Hist of
Maisiir; and Buchanan's /(7wr;zo' through Malabar ; and the Report
of the Government Co77t7nission, referred to ante, p. 218, note 2.
0 The name is written " Malaviri" in the original Italian. They
were probably Arabs, who had crossed the Indian Ocean ; " Moors
of Mekkah," as they are called by Barbosa (? Magellan), Coast of East
Africa and Malabar, p. 102.

362 THE CITY DESCRIBED.
hundred years since, makes mention of them^ ; they live
confusedly with the Pagans, and speak the same Language,
but yet are Mahommetans^ in Religion. From them all
that Country for a long tract together is call'd Malabar}
famous in India for the continual Robberies committed at
Sea by the Malabar thieves* ; whence in the Bazar of
Calecut, besides the things above mention'd, we saw sold
good store of the Portugal^ commodities, as Swords,
Arms, Books, Clothes of Goa, and the like Merchandize,
taken from Portugal Vessels at Sea ; which things, because
they are stolen and in regard of the excommunication
which lies upon us in that case, are not bought by our
Christians. Having seen the Bazar and stay'd there till
it was late we were minded to see the more inward and
noble parts of the City and the outside of the King's
Palace ; for to see the King at that hour we had no
intention, nor did we come prepaKd for it, but were in the
same garb which we wore in the Ship.
Accordingly we walk'd a good way towards the Palace,
for the City is great, and we found it to consist of plots
set with abundance of high Trees, amongst the boughs
whereof were a great many wild monkeys, and within
these close Groves stand the Hou.ses, for the most part at
a distance from the common Wayes, or Streets ; they
appear but small, little of their outsides being seen ; besides
low walls made of a black stone^ surround these Plots
and divide them from the Streets, which are much better
than those of the Bazar, but without any ornament of

'^ See M. Polo's Travels, vol. iii.
2 This is not correct as to all the inhabitants of Malabar, many of
whom (and probably the majority) are Hindus. Barbosa (? Magellan)
estimates that the " Moors", or Muhammadans, formed a fifth part
only of the population of Malabar.
3 A misapprehension. See a7ite, p. 121, note 4.
¦• See ante, p. 201, note i. * Probably laterite.

THE samori's PALACE. 363
Windows, so that he that walks through the City may
think that he is rather in the midst of uninhabited Gar
dens than of an inhabited City. Nevertheless it is well
peopled and hath many inhabitants, whose being con
tented with narrow Buildings is the cause that it appears
but small.
As we walked in this manner we met one of those men
who had been at Goa with the Vice- Roy; and because
he saw many of us together and imagin'd there was
some person of quality amongst us, or because he knew
our Chief Captain, he invited us to go with him to the King's
Palace, and, going before us as our Guide, conducted us
thither. He also sent one before to advertise the King of
our coming, and told us we must by all means go to see
him, because his Highness was desirous to see us and talk
with us. Wherefore, not to appear discourteous, we were
constrain'd to consent to his Request, notwithstanding the
unexpectedness of, and our unpreparedness for, the visit.
X. — The first and principal gate of the Palace opens
upon a little Piazza, which is beset with certain very great
Trees affording a delightful shade. I saw no Guard be
fore it ; it was great and open ; but before it was a row of
Balusters,! about four or five palms^ from the ground, which
serv'd to keep out not only Horses and other Animals but
also Men upon occasion. In the middle was a Httle^ flight
of Stairs, outside the Gate, leading into it, and another
within on the other side. Yet, I believe, both the Stairs
and the Balusters are movable, because 'tis likely that
when the King comes forth the Gate is quite open ;
otherwise it would not be handsome, but this is only my
1 Usually, but incorrectly, written as "banisters". The word
" baluster" is derived from the Latin word palus, " a pole", according
to Webster (see Dictionary, s. v.), or from Balaustium, the flower of
the wild pomegranate, according to the hnperial Dictionary.
'' See ante, p. 348, note 2.

364 cicco.
conjecture. We enter'd this Gate, ascending the Stairs
above the Rails, where we were met by the Messenger
whom the above-said person had sent to the King and
who again invited us into the Palace by the King's Order.
Within the Gate we found a great Court, of a long form,
without any just and proportionate figure of Architecture;
on the sides were many lodgings in several places, and in
the middle were planted divers great Trees for shade.
The King's chief apartment, and (as I believe by what I
shall mention hereafter) where his Women were, was at
the end of the Court, opposite to the left side of the
Entrance. The Edifice, in comparison of ours, was of
little consideration ; but, according to their mode, both
for greatness and appearance capable of a Royal Family.
It had a cover'd porch, as all their structures have, and
within that was a door of no great largeness leading into
the House.
Here we found Cicco the Portugal youth,! become an
Indian in Habit and Language, but, as himself told us,
and as his Portugal Name,^ which he still retain'd among
the Gentiles, demonstrated, no Renegade but a Christian ;
which I rather believe, because the Indian Gentiles admit
not nor care to admit other strangers to their Religion, as
I have elsewhere noted* ; for, (conjoyning so inseparately,
so to speak, as they do, their Religion to the Races of
Men) as a Man can never be of other Race* than what he
was born of, so they also think that he neither can, nor
ought to, be of any other Religion, although in Habit,
Language and Customs he accommodate himself to the
people with whom he Hves. With the said Cicco we found
! See ante, p. 357.
2 There seems to be room for some doubt as to the name being
a Portuguese name ; chikka in the vernacular being " young" or
" small". See ante, p. 315, note 3.
3 See a7ite, p. 80, and note 2. * Or caste. See p. T], note 4.

TWO PRINCESSES. 365
many others of the King's Courtiers who waited for us,
and here we convers'd with them a good while before the
Gate, expecting a new message from the King, who, they
told us, was now bathing himself, according to their custom,
after supper. Nor was it long before an Order came from
the King for us to enter, and accordingly we were intro
duced into that second Gate ; and passing by a close room
like a chamber, (in which I saw the Image oi Brahmd on
his Peacock,! j^jjd other Idolets) we enter'd into a little
open Court, surrounded with two rows of narrow and low
Cloysters, to wit one level with the ground and the other
somewhat higher. The pavement of the porch was also
something raised above the plane of the Court, so much
ss might serve for a man to sit after our manner. The
King was not in this small Court, but they told us we
must attend him here, and he would come presently.
Whereupon we betook ourselves to sit down upon that
rais'd pavement in the Porch, the Courtiers standing round
about us ; amongst whom, the Portugal Cicco and another
Indian Man (who, as they said, was a Christian and, being
sometime a slave to the Portugals, had fled hither for
Liberty and was entertain'd in the King's guard) serv'd
us for Interpreters, but not well, because the Man spoke
not the Portugal Tongue so much as tolerably, and Cicco,
having been taken when he was very young, remembered
but little of his own Language.
XI. — No sooner were we seated in this place than two
girls about twelve years old enter'd at the same Gate
whereat we came in : they were all naked, (as I said above,
the Women generally go) saving that they had a very
small blew cloth wrap'd about their waists, and their Arms,
Ears and Necks were full of ornaments of Gold and very
rich Jewels. Their colour was somewhat swarthy, as all

I See ante, p. 235, note 4.

366 SUCCESSION TO THE THRONE,
these Natives are, but, in comparison with others of the
same Country, clear enough; and their shape no less pro
portionable and comely than their aspect was handsome
and well favour'd. They were both the Daughters, as
they told us, of the Queen, that is, not of the King but of
his Sister who is styl'd, and in effect is. Queen ; for as
these Gentiles derive their descent and inheritance by the
line of the Women,! though the Government is allowed
to Men as more fit for it, and he that governs is call'd
King, yet the King's Sister, and amongst them, (if there
be more than one) she to whom, by reason of Age, or for
other respects, the right belongs, is called, and properly is.
Queen, and not any Wife, or Concubine, of the King who
has many. So also when the King (who governs upon
account of being Son of the Queen-Mother) happens to
die his own Sons succeed him not, (because they are not
the Sons of the Queen) but the Sons of his Sister ; or, in
defect of such, those of the nearest kinswomen by the
same Female line. So that these two Girls, whom I call
the Nieces of the Samori, were right Princesses, or Infantas,
of the kingdom of Calecut.
Upon their entrance where we were all the Courtiers
present shew'd great Reverence to them ; and we, under
standing who they were, arose from our seats and, having
saluted them, stood all the time afterwards before them
bare-headed. For want of Language we spoke not to
them, because the above-said Indian slave had retir'd to a
distance upon their coming, giving place to other more
noble Courtiers : and Cicco stood so demurely by us that
he durst not lift up his eyes to behold them, much less
speak; having already learnt the Court-fashions and good
manners of the place. Nevertheless they talked much to
gether concerning us, as they stood, and we also of them,
^ See ante, p. 218, and note 2.

THE KING OF CALECUT. 367
and all smil'd without understanding one another. One of
them, being more forward, could not contain herself, but,
approaching gently towards me, almost touch'd the Sleeve
of my Coat with her hand, making a sign of wonder to her
Sister how we could go so wrapp'd up and entangled in
Clothes as we seem'd to her to be. Such is the power of
Custom that their going naked seem'd no more strange
to us than our being cloth'd appear'd extravagant to
them.! After a short space the King came in at the same door,
accompany'd by many others. He was a young Man of
thirty, or five and thirty, years of age, to my thinking ; of
a large bulk of body, sufficiently fair for an Indian and
of a handsome presence. He is call'd (as a principal
Courtier, whom I afterwards ask'd, told me) by the proper
name of Vikird? His beard was somewhat long and worn
equally round about his Face ; he was naked, having onely
a piece of fine changeable* cotton cloth, blew and white,
hanging from the girdle to the middle of the Leg. He
had divers bracelets on his Arms, pendants at his Ears,
and other ornaments with many Jewels and rubies of
value. In his Hand he carry'd a painted staff, (if it were
not an Indian Cane) like a Shepherd's Staff, upon which,
fixed in the earth, just as Shepherds are represented in our
Comedies, he stood leaning for a while.
When he was saluted by us he receiv'd us smiling and
with much courtesie ; and whilst his two Nieces stood by
him, leaning against a high bank made to sit upon, we
stood in order in the Court just before the King, the whole
! This is a mistranslation. It should be, "just as their going naked
seemed strange to us, so our being clothed appeared extravagant to
them." 2 See ante, p. 345, note i.
5 The term " changeable" is used to denote the quality of altering
its extemal appearance in the manner of "shot silk". Shakespeare
speaks of " a doublet of changeable taffeta".

368 MODE OF SALUTATION.
Court and Porches being full of other Courtiers who came
in, partly with the King and partly by some other Httle
entrances. I will not omit to mention the manner how
those who entered saluted the King ; for I saw more than
one do it, and particularly a Youth who enter'd a good
while after the King by one of those little Gates; to whom
in particular the King spake much, and of whom he
seemed to make great account In his salutation he
advanced his joyned Hands over his Head, then, parting
them a little so extended and exalted, he smote them
lightly together twice, or thrice, to wit the palm of
one hand with the four longest Fingers of the other
joyned together; which whole action he repeated twice,
or thrice. Such as had weapons lifted up their joyned
Hands above their Heads, with their Swords, Ponyards,
Bucklers, or other Arms, in them ; and, instead of striking
with their Fingers, as by reason of their Arms they
could not, they bowed down their Hands so conjoyned
and made the points of their Swords touch the ground.!
No less full were the higher Cloysters round of the Women
who stood there to behold us ; amongst whom stood
apart in the most eminent place the Queen, Sister to
the King, a Woman of ripe Age, cloth'd in blew Cotton
as to her lower parts and abundantly adorned with
Jewels.^ ! The time-worn phrase, quot homines tot sententice, might be
written as quot homines tot salutationes. For an account of some ofthe
many forms of salutation prevailing among different peoples, see Sir
J. Lubbock's 07dgin of Civilization, p. 35 et seq.
2 A similar scene is described by Captain Hamilton in his travels,
and he describes the Queen and her daughters as being " all naked
above the waist and barefooted". Sir R. Burton (Goa and the Blue
Mountains, p. 179), quoting this passage, says : " Two hundred years
ago the white man was allowed to look upon a black princess in the
presence of her husband. How long will it be before such privilege
will be extended to him again in India ?"

INTERVIEW WITH THE KING. 369
XII. — The King, desiring to talk with us, caused the
youth Cicco to draw near and afterwards called for the
Indian Slave above mentioned ; because Cicco, either out
of excessive Reverence, or because he had forgotten the
Portugal Tongue, durst not undertake to interpret He
asked our Captain who he was, and how called ? The
Captain would not confess himself to be Captain of a Ship,
and so become known, but, counterfeiting another Name,
said he was a private Souldier and Companion to the rest
of us, which the King seemed not to believe. He enquired
likewise concerning the other Souldiers present; and,
above all, very particularly concerning me, pointing out
the pendant which I wore in my Ear,! almost like their
Cu.stom of India, and looking upon me for it with some
wonder, as a thing which he knew to be not usual among
the Portugals; whereupon I told him who I was, to wit
of what Country, and something I said briefly concerning
the curiosity^ of my Travells ; that I had run through so
many Countries onely to see the world, and was at length
come to his Court, being no Portugal, but one of Rome, a
different and remote Nation from Portugal; with all which
he seem'd well pleas'd.
He bid us several times put on our Hats, but oui
Captain, whose example 'twas fit for us to follow, being
resolv'd not to make himself known, not onely would not
do it, but refus'd it both by gestures and words, which I
liked not well; for, shaking his Head and smiling, he
answer'd that he would not, that they should not cause

! See ante, p. 195.
2 This word curiosita may refer either to the natural inquisitiveness
which led to our author's travels, or to the apparent strangeness of an
European coming so far without any apparent object in view except
the gratification of his curiosity.

370 THE captain's COURTSHIP.
him to commit that false Latine,! what ever else he did ;
that indeed it was not a thing to be jested at, with other
such gallantries : he conceiving, as I believe, that herein
consisted all the punctuality- of this Audience on his part,
so that none of the rest of us cover'd himself; but it would
not have been ill done, if the favour had been shown with
better Answers than by saying, as the Captain did twice, or
thrice, (with greater Courtship, as he thought) that it was
hot, and therefore he would not put on his Hat, which his
smiling betray'd to be but an excuse ; though he con
ceiv'd he thereby shew'd himself an excellent Courtier.*
Then the King began to speak to our Captain (whom he
well perceiv'd to be the Chief of the company) concerning
the Peace, yet saying no more than what he had signifi'd
to our Chief Captain ; and desiring him to perswade the
Chief Captain not to depart so soon from Calecut, but to
stay till he had consulted better with his Ministers and
had time to give a better and more determinate Resolu
tion. The Captain answer'd cunningly that these matters
did not belong to him, who was a private Souldier and
was come thither onely to see the City and the Palace,
whither he had been unexpectedly invited by his High
ness ; th.it as to the Peace, it was to be treated of with the
Chief Captain, who had already answered his Highness as

1 Or " Latinism" or " Latinity". The word is used generally to
express an antiquated mode of expression ; and hence also tq denote
an impropriety of behaviour, just as the word "solecism" was
originally used to denote merely an impropriety of language, but is
now more generally applied to an act of social misbehaviour.
2 This word is here used in its old sense of punctilio, though it
now is more often used to denote accuracy in regard to ti7ne only.
3 See Hamlet (Act v, Sc. 2) :
" Hamlet Your bonnet to its right use ; 'tis for the head.
" Osric. I thank your lordship, 'tis very hot.
" Hamlet. No, believe me, 'tis very cold ; the wind is northerly.
" Osric. It is indifferent cold, my lord, indeed."

THE KING AND THE ARQUEBUSE. 371
far as he could, according to the Orders given him by
the Vice- Roy ; nevertheless, in obedience to his High
ness, he would deliver this Message to him in the Even
ing. The King saw that a Souldier of ours had one of those
Arquebuses! which the Portugals call Baccamarti} which
are very short of a large bore and with a Flint-lock after
the English fashion. He asked to have it brought to him
to look upon ; whereupon a Courtier, taking it out of the
Souldiers Hand, reach'd it to the King, not giving it into
his Hand (for 'tis not lawful for them to touch a thing at
the same time as the King) but, because it would neither
have been handsome to have lay'd it down on the ground
for the King to take up, therefore he took this Course.
He set the but-end of the Arquebuse upon the ground at
a little distance from the King, and then, giving the muzzle
a gentle cast from himself, made it fall into the Hands
of the King who held them ready for that purpose. The
King taking the Arquebuse in his hand, presently shook
the powder out of the pan upon the ground, lest any
disaster should befall him, (for he perceived it was charged)
then, lifting it up to his Eye, he looked through the sight,
shewing thereby that he was a good marksman, as they
told us afterwards he was. He look'd much upon the
Flint-lock as a thing unknown to them, for their Guns have

! From the French arquer, " to make crooked," and bus or biichse,
a Teutonic word for a pipe, or tube (see Webster's Dictio7iary). Or
(according to the Lnperial Dictionary) from the German haken, a
hook, or forked rest from which it was fired. The name is sometimes
written "Haquebut", "Hackbut", and " Hagbut". Such arms were
used up to the time of the Civil War in England, when they were
superseded by a lighter weapon without any rest. (See Garrard's
Art of War, and Meyrick's work On Annour.)
2 So in original ; but it should perhaps be boccomarti, a kind of
blunderbuss, or large -mouthed firearm.

372 KINGS ARE KINGS.
onely matches! . ^nd, being^ he seemed much taken with this
piece, I told the Captain it would be handsome to present
it to him, and indeed had it been mine I should willingly
have given it to him. The Captain spoke to the Souldier,
who, incapable of such noble thoughts, answered that he
would give it to the King if he might have forty Piasters*
for it, which was twice the value, so that the King not
offering to buy it, nor the Captain offering to lay out so
much money in order to present it to him, the pleasuring
him therewith was waved ; nor was it otherwise offered
to him, as in my opinion Civility required. Nevertheless
the King never let it go out of his Hand so long as
we were with him. Afterwards he shewed us a little
Parrot standing in an open Cage under the porch ; he
endeavoured to cause it to speak in our presence ; and
because our Interpreters were not very good he sent to
call an eminent Servant of his, who spoke the Portugal
Tongue better, to come and interpret in this conversa
tion. XIII. — The Signori Portoghesi my Companions, little
accustomed to Prince's Courts, though otherwise well bred,
gave me occasion to laugh within myself at two things.
The first was that, it appearing to them unhandsome that
the King stood all the while he discoursed with us, as he
did, or, at most, leaned onely against the wall on his staff,
they took upon themselves to speak to his Highness,
asking him to sit down and not put himself to such
trouble. I disswaded the Captain from it by all means.

! Matchlocks were used in Europe also up to the end of the
sixteenth century.
2 For " since"; see p. 28, note i.
¦'' From the Italian piastra, a thin plate of metal. The coin had
different values in different countries. The Portuguese piastra was
equivalent to about 4^. of English money.

SUSPICION OF THE PORTUGALS. 373
because Kings are Kings, and sit, or stand, when they
please and do what they list ; 'tis their part to command ;
nor are we to use those Compliments with them wliich we
do to our equals, but always leave them to their own will
and pleasure, for this is the behaviour of the Court. But
my counsel prevailed little, for the Captain was resolved
to speak and to desire him to sit down, as he did, not once,
but twice or thrice ; of which nevertheless the King made
little account and answered onely with a smile.
The second thing that made me laugh was that, when
the King enter'd into the little Court, the door, whereat he
and we had enter'd before, was immediately made fast with
an Iron Bar, people also standing continually to guard it ;
and so likewise when anyone came in, or was sent out by
the King, it was presently shut with diligence. The
Captain and the other Portugals did not like this shutting
of the door and began presently to mutter amongst them
selves and to suspect that the King intended to detain them
prisoners there, or to put some trick upon them ; and asked
what would the Chief Captain and others say in Goa for their
coming to put themselves in a cage thus, without the ofder
and leave of their Chief Captain, onely upon meer curiosity ?
I advis'd them to be quiet, telling them that it was not be
fitting a King to do such an act, nor was there any occa
sion why the King should be so treacherous ; that we were
not so many, nor so considerable, that the doing thereof
would be of any profit to him, or damage to the Portugal
Nation. That it was fit the doors should be shut whilst
the King was there in that manner, giving Audience to
so many strangers together, arm'd and so little trusted
by him as we were. That, on the contrary, he had done
us much Honour in inviting and admitting us to his
presence with all our weapons, there being no Ambas
sador, nor publick person, or anyone so much as known

374 THE KINGS EXCUSES.
amongst us. This partly quieted them, although they very
ill endur'd to see themselves shut up.
1 told them further that it belong'd to the King to dis
miss us when he pleas'd, and that, should we be late, the
Chief Captain vvould excuse us for our delay at least, if not
for our too great Curiosity, which yet was no high crime as
the case stood, almost all the Souldiers being come ashore
this day. Nevertheless they twice, or thrice, demanded of
the King that he would let them go, alledging that it was
already late to return aboard, as indeed it was; but the
King alwayes made excuses, and would not dismiss them,
saying that we must stay till the Man he had sent for
was come, because he was desirous to talk a little better
with us, and that he would send us aboard in his own
Boats at any time when it should be needful ; for, there
being no form'd Harbour at Calecut but an open shore, the
Ships rode at a good distance from the Land.!
XIV.^At length came the expected Interpreter, who
was a principal Brachman and a Man of great Authority
with the King ; for I observed that he alone of all that
were present leaned upon his staff as the King did, and
he himself said that he had sometimes treated of weighty
affairs on his King's behalf with the Portugals in the enter
prize of Cognate? perhaps not in the days of this Samori?
but of his predecessor. So that he said he was very well

! The western coast of India south of Goa being almost wholly
de\'oid of bays, or harbours, is naturally dangerous for ships, especially
in a south-westerly gale of wind. In 1781 H.M. ship Superb of 74
guns was lost on this coast (at Telicheri). (See Eastwick's Handbook
of Madras, p. 299.)
'' It is uncertain what enterprise is here referred to. But the name
" Cognale" is probably meant for Koilandi, a place on the coast, not
far from KdUkot. (See Ha7idbook of Madras, p. 298.) The name is
written also as " Coilandy", " Coulandi", and " Coulete". (See Yule's
Cathay, etc., vol. ii, p. 454.)
3 See a7ite, p. 345, note 2.

CONCLUSION OF THE INTERVIEW.

375

known to the Vice-Roy and the Chief Captains of Goa
acquainted with those parts.
Upon the entrance of this Man the King call'd our
Captain to come up to him upon the rais'd pavement of
the Porch; he refused at first twice or thrice, but at length
was prevailed with, by the instances both of the King him
self and of this Brachman. Here the King fell largely
to discourse with him and with us about the Peace, about
his desire to have the Fleet stay awhile longer for esta
blishing a firm Friendship with the Portugals and about
divers other things ; many of which were the same that
he had spoken of before. In short, the Audience lasted
till night, the two Httle Ladies, his Nieces, being present
almost all the time, (for they went and came now and
then) and the Queen in the Upper Cloyster ; in beholding
of whom, to speak truth, I was more attentive than in
hearing all these discourses, which I well saw were of
little importance, and therefore I cannot relate them
more punctually.!
At length, it growing dark, upon our Captain's impor
tunity the King dismiss'd us, and, the door being open'd,
we were suffer'd to go forth; but first he caused many
bunches of Indian Figs^ and Lagn^ to be brought and pre
sented to us ; the Courtiers giving them to our Captain
and the other Souldiers, not by stretching forth the Hand,
but by tossing them in the Air, as their Custom is, I
believe, to avoid being contaminated by our contact The
King did the like when, at our departure, he restored the
Arquebuse to its owner; for he cast it after the same
manner into the hands of one of his Courtiers as it was
cast to him, bowing himself almost to the ground for that
purpose, as it was necessary to do by reason of the short-

! See ante, p. 370, note 2.
2 See ante, p. 327, note i, and p. 337.
3 See ante, p. 336, note i.

376 PRESENT OF A PIG.
ness of the piece. These Cereraonies of not being
touch'd and the like, of which in publick demonstration
they are so rigorous, yet in secret, and when they please,
they do not exactly observe; and 'twas told us of this
King that he is a great drinker of Wine, though rigorously
prohibited by his Religion, and that he hath sometimes
eaten and drunk at the same Table with Portugals very
familiarly ; and that he is a Man of very affable humour
and a great friend to a jovial life, which also his carriage
towards us demonstrated.
Besides the Lagne and the Figs, which he appointed
some of his Servants to carry for us even to the Boats, he
gave our Captain a wild Pig alive, which he caus'd to be
brought from some inner rooms of the Court, and, being
ty'd with a Rope, to be carried likewise to the Sea-side,
whither he also sent many and some of the principal of
his Courtiers to accompany us. A little after us he sent
again to the Chief Captain one of those two Men who had
been at Goa, (to wit he who conducted us to the Palace
and was present at the whole Audience) to visit the
Chief Captain in his Name, carry him new refreshments of
Fruit, and desire him not to depart so soon.
But before I proceed further, for the better understand
ing of what I have already written, I will here present to
your view a rough and unmeasur'd ground-plan of the
Samori's Palace and the place where he gave us
Audience !

! In connection with this potentate the following extract from the
London Gazette of May 25th, 1892, may be found to be of some
interest : — " To be Knight Commander of the Most Exalted Order of
the Star of India — Maharaja Mana Vikrama Bahadur, Zamorin of
Calicut." Stat notninis umbra !
The Zamori7is of Kalikot have been since 1792 the stipendiaries of
the English Government. The Palace here referred to was probably
the same building as that in which V. da Gama was received in
1498.

THE KING'S PALACE.

377

9

4
D
a
D D
9
11
10
D
16
oooooooooo oooooooo n
0
72
a
a
ooooooo n ?
0
/J 0
J5
37
9
72 J4 ^-'
8
J
4
7
e
6
3
a
n
a a
0
I. The little Piazza without the first Gate of the Palace.
2. The first Gate guarded with Balusters.
3. A great Court within the first Gate, which should be longer in
proportion to the breadth, but is drawn thus in regard of the scant-
ness of the paper ; it hath lodgings about it in several places.
4. The King's House and the Apartment of his Women.
5. The Porch of the said House.
6. The second Gate.
7. Entrance with iron bar, kept shut.
8. A Door leading into the little Court.
9. Several Lodgings.
10. The little Court.
II. The place whence the wild Pig was brought.
378 DELAY IN EMBARKING.
12. The King, denoted in several places, according as he moved
whilst he was speaking.
13. The King's two Nieces.
14. The great Man ofthe King who serv'd for Interpreter.
15. The Queen in the higher Cloyster.
16. Our Company, with a greater number of Courtiers on each
side of us than the place allows here to be denoted.
17. Our Captain at the close of the Audience and when he re
ceived the Lagne?
Being dismiss'd by the Samorl, as is above-said, we re
turn'd to the Sea-side to go aboard, it being now night ;
but because there were but two or three very small boats,
in each of which not above two or three could go at a time,
and in regard that the Sea was somewhat rough and we were
many, it came to be above one o'clock in the night before
we all got aboard. Our Captain was one of the first, and
he went presently to give an account of what had pass'd this
day between us and the Samorl to the Chief Captain, who
was minded to depart forthwith ; but, understanding that
the Souldiers were not yet all embarqued, and particularly
the Captain telling him that I was still on shore, he gave
order to move but slowly in expectation of me.
In the meantime the Samori's Messenger went to him
to desire him to stay a little longer ; whereupon the Chief
Captain, though he knew it would be of little importance
in reference to the Treaty of Peace, yet not to appear dis
courteous, and perhaps also on account of some expediency
in regard to our Navigation, determined to stay all this
night in the Port of Calecut. The Messenger, returning
ashore with this answer, found me, alone of all the Fleet,
still there, where some of the principal Nain' kept me com
pany all the while, and left me not till they saw me in the
Boat, using much diligence to dispatch all others as soon
as possible, and in the meantime, while we waited, which
! See ante, p. 336, note i.
2 See ante, p. 232, note 4.

A STRANGE CUSTOM. 379
was above an hour, holding me by the hand and express
ing many other caresses and demonstrations of kindness
to me.
XV. — Before I leave Calecut I shall here observe one
strange custom! of the people of these parts. The Gentile
Nairi have no peculiar Wives ; but all Women are com
mon amongst them ; and when any man repairs to visit
one of them he leaves his weapon at the door, which sign
sufficiently debars all others from entering in to disturb
him ; nor does this course beget any difficulty, or jealousie.
The Women are maintained by those men that have to do
with them. The children neither seek to know, nor many
times do know, who their Father is, but their descent by
the Mother is alone considered, and according to that all
inheritances are transferred. The same rule is observed
among Princes and their Wives, the Queens, who are the
King's Sisters, being used to marry other, neighbouring
Kings, and to go into their States to have children, who
are to succeed in the Kingdoms of their Uncles, and by
this means are of Royal blood both by Father and Mother.
These Princesses are held in great esteem by the Kings,
their Husbands ; yet if they are minded to try other Men
they are not prohibited, but may and often times do so,
making use of whom they fancy for their pleasure, but
especially of some Brachman, or other of their Husbands'
principal Courtiers, who with their privity and consent are
wont to converse and practise with them most intrinsecally^
in the Palace.
The King and all others, as I have said, commonly go
naked ; onely they have a cloth wherewith they are girded,
reaching to the mid-leg. Yet, when upon any occasion the
'^ As to the Nairs and their customs, see a7ite, p. 218, note 2.
2 This is the old way of spelling the word, which is here used in its
obsolete sense of intimately", or "familiarly"

380 INDIAN VENDETTA.
King is minded to appear much in Majesty, he puts on
onely a white vestment of very fine cotton, never using
either Cloth of Gold, or Silk. Others also when they
please may wear the like garment, but not in the King's
presence, in which 'tis not lawful for anyone to appear
otherwise than naked, saving the cloth above-mentioned.
The Arms which everyone wears must not be laid aside
at any time, especially not before the King; and, as I have
elsewhere noted, everyone keeps to one sort of Arms
which he first takes to, without ever changing.
When two Kings happen to war together each Army
takes great heed not to kill the opposing King, nor so much
as to strike his Umbrella wherever it goes, which is
amongst them the Ensign of Royalty,! because, besides
that it would be a great sin to have a hand in shedding
Royal blood, the party, or side, which should kill, or wound,
him would expose themselves to great and irreparable mis
chiefs, in regard of the obligation that the whole Kingdom
of the wounded, or slain, King hath to revenge him with the
greatest destruction of their enemies, even with the certain
loss of their own lives if it be needful. By how much such
Kings are of greater dignity among them so much longer
this obligation of furious revenge endureth. So that if
the Samorl^ should be killed, or wounded, by the Army of
the King of Cocin? who is his enemy, but of greater dignity,
the people of the Samorl stand obliged to one day of
revenge, (others say three days) during which everyone
is obliged to act his utmost to the utter destruction of
those of Cocin, even with the manifest hazard of his own
life. But if the King of Cocin, who hath a greater repute,
for honour at least, if not for power, should happen to be
slain, or wounded, by the people of the Samorl, the fury of
! See ante, p. 268, note 6. ^ See ante, p. 345.
^ See ante, p. 199, note i.

A GIDDY COLLATION. 381
revenge is to last in those of Cocin all the time of their
lives (others say once a year), which would cause a great
destraction of both sides. They call this term of time, or
manner of revenge, Amocb^; so that they say the Amocb of
the Samorl lasts one day; the Amocb of the King of Cocin
lasts all the life, and so of others.^
XVI. — On December the twenty-third, a good while after
Sun-rise, we departed from Calecut, but had the wind all
day against us and made but little way. At night we cast
Anchor, because there is seldom wind enough for sailing
in the night time ; and being* we coasted along the shore
we might cast Anchor at any time we pleased.
December the twenty-fourth. We had the Wind con
trary again, making very little way; so that we cast
Anchor many times, and in the Evening, because it was
Christmas-Eve, the Litanies were sung in all the Ships;
and afterwards we had Collations* of Sweetmeats and
celebrated the Feast as well as the place afforded. In our
Ship some Souldiers, who were employ'd to make a sort
of sweet fritters of Sugar, for sport put into many of
them certain powders which caused giddiness; so that
almost all the Souldiers that ate of them seem'd drunk
after the Collation, and were constrain'd to betake them-
! The derivation of this word is uncertain. (See Sir H. Yule's
Hobson-Jobson.) Our English word " amuck" is no doubt the same.
For an early mention of the custom referred to see Barbosa's
(? Magellan's) Coast of East Africa and Malabar, p. 194 (Hakluyt
edition). 2 Here follows a passage, for which the curious reader is referred
to the original Italian.
^ For " since"; see ante, p. 28, note I.
¦• The use of this word Collatione here is interesting, showing, as
it does, the early use of the word in its modern sense of a " repast"
or "meal". The word was originally applied to the meetings, or
" collections" of monks, for the purpose of reading together, and as
they ate food at the same time, the word afterwards came to denote
any Ught repast. (See New English Dictionary, sub verb.)

382 LA MISERICORDIA.
selves to sleep, which they did all night much more than
that time and place requir'd ; for had Enemies come, the
greatest part of the Souldiers being in this manner, I know
not how we should have done.
On December the twenty-fifth by break of day we arriv'd
at Cananbr} where we presently landed to hear the divine
Offices. Cananbr is a little place upon the shore, but
near a Promontory which makes a kind of Haven. The
City is surrounded with walls, not very strong, or well
made, and in some places, I know not by what negligence,
decay'd. It hath four Churches,^ to wit La Sede} or the
Cathedral ; La Misericordia} which is a Confraternity, and
pious institution. There are some of them in all the settle
ments of the Portugals. They correspond with one another,
and do many good works, much like our Monte della Pieta,
Santo Spirito} and other such; for almost all the pious
works, which amongst us are done by divers Houses and
Societies, this Institution of La Misericordia does amongst
the Portugals; as keeping things deposited; transmitting
Bills of Exchange safely; relieving the poor, the sick and
imprisoned; maintaining exposed children ; marrying young
maids; keeping Women of ill Lives when converted; re
deeming Slaves; and, in short, all works of Mercy
whereof a City, or Country, can have need. A pious thing,
indeed, and of infinite benefit to the Publick; the rather
1 See ante, p. 356, note.
2 One at least still remains. (See Handbook of Madras, p. 300.)
' See ante, p. 133, note 4.
* The well-known Society of Misericordia was founded on the re
mains of the " Irmandade de Piedade", in the days when pestilence
was raging so fiercely that the dead lay uncared for in the streets,
because no one dared to bury, or even to touch, them. The Society
still exists and performs many charitable duties. Its members are
drawn from all classes of Society, and when rendering their services
are disguised completely by a cowl covering the head and face, with
two holes in it for the eyes to see through. (See Fonseca, p. 244.)
^ These are well-known charitable institutions.

CANANOR. 383
because they are in all Territories of the Portugals, and
hold correspondence together, even those of India with
those of Portugal; so that they all seem but one body,
extending itself to several Countries and becoming incre
dibly useful to all. This pious institution is govern'd by
secular Confriers,! to which Confraternity none are admitted
but worthy Persons, upon certain decent conditions and
to a set number. So that the good works which they do
and the great sums expended therein every year, accrue to
the benefit, not only of the Confriers, but of the Publick
in general, together with much Charity; hence I do not
account my time lost in making this little Digression.
The third Church of Cananbr is that of San Francesco,
where the Fryers of that Order^ reside ; and the fourth, if I
remember right, is that of Santa Maria della Vittoria.
Without Cananbr is an entrench'd Fort, contiguous to the
walls of the City, and under the Portugals' jurisdiction.
But about a musket shot distant, or more, is a great open
space, which they call the Bazdr, where all sorts of Pro
visions and other Merchandize are sold ; it is like that of
Calecut, and perhaps better; yet this territory is under the
jurisdiction of the Gentiles {??n.ou^ the Inhabitants are in
a great part Malabar Moors), and by authority from a
King of this Country, whom they call the King of Cananbr,
and who resides far from the Sea, 'tis governed by a famous
Malabar Moor, nam'd Agd Begel? whose House I saw, but
not himself, having spent this whole day in walking up
and down Cananbr and the Bazdr of the Gentiles, for I
dined with our Captain on shore in the House of a
Portugal married there. At night having viewed all, and
bought abundance of dried Indian Figgs and many
Vessels of Conserves of the Pulp of young Indian Cane, or
! Or " confriar", one ofthe same Order.
^ See ante, p. 156, note 3.
3 Probably Aga Beg (or Bey). See ante, p. 225, note 4.

384 CONTINUATION OF VOYAGE.
Bambii} (which is very good to eat after this manner) and
of green Pepper, Cucumbers and other Fruits wont to be
pickled by them in Vinegar,^ and vendible here, very good
and in great plenty, at length we returned on Ship-board.
XVII. — On December the twenty-sixth we set sail from
Cananbr, but for three dayes together sailed but little by
reason of the accustom'd contrary wind and our casting
Anchor frequently, as well in the day-time as at night
December the twenty-ninth. We passed before Cagna-
rotto} whence some Men came in a Boat from the King
of Banghel? (who lives there in Sanctuary with the King of
that place, his Friend and Kinsman) to visit and make
presents to our Chief Captain in the Name of their Lord.
On December the thirtieth, about noon, we entred the Port
of Mangalbr? I had a desire to go to Carnat^ to see that
Queen," and had already given Money for a Boat to carry
me thither, being^ I might sooner and better go so than
with a Palanchino; but this journey was prevented as well
as my former one, I know not by what unhappy destiny ;
for I understood that the Fleet was by all means to depart
from Mangalbr the next day, so that I could not have
time to go and return ; and if I lost the opportunity of
this Fleet, God knows when I should have another of
passing to Goa, whither other considerations of my business
required me to repair as soon as might be. So I deferr 'd
my going to Carnate, but with no small regret at being
deprived of the knowledge of that Queen, who was re
ported to me as a Lady of great worth and valour.
! See p. 220, note 3. 3 ggg g^^f^^ p ^27, note 4.
3 See ante, p. 286, note i. But this may be the modern Chandra-
gadi (see Eastwick's Handbook of Madras, p. 301), identical with the
ancient Cangerecora, (See Yule's Cathay, etc., vol. ii, p. 451.)
* See ante, p. 286. " See a7ite, p. 212, note 2.
° See ante, pp. 168, 314, and 352, note 5.
' See ante, p. 353.
' For " since"; see ante, p. 28, note i.

A NUMEROUS CONVOY. 385
Whilst we stay'd ashore I went to the Church of San
Francesco to visit those Fathers, where I found the Chief
Captain of our Fleet, Sig: Luis di Mendoga, whom I had
never seen before. We conversed together for some time,
as he wished to know more of me, and I found him a very
compleat and gallant Cavalier, and, having been bred in
the Court of Spain as the Queen's Page, a much better
Courtier than other Portugal Cavaliers of India, who have
not seen other Countries, are wont to be.
On December the one and thirtieth I heard Mass in the
fore-noon and dined ashore with the Brother of Signor
Tome de Barrios, my Friend in Goa, at the House of the
Padre Vicario of Mangalbr, nam'd  ! and
known to me likewise at Goa. In the evening I went
aboard, and when it was dark we went out of the mouth
of the Port to put ourselves before the whole Cafila} which
here began to joyne with our Fleet, very numerous indeed,
consisting cf above a hundred and fifty Ships, laden with
Rice, which were going to Goa, from whence all that Pro
vision is dispersed abroad; of which Cafila our Ship being
Captain of the Vant-guard* it behoved us to go first;
but, being* the Cafila was so great, we cast Anchor just
without the mouth of the Port, there expecting the day
and a sign to be given us by the Chief Captain with his
Cannon. For it was requisite for all to keep as close
together as possible, to the end that so many ships of
Merchandize, (disarmed and without Souldiers, saving the
Convoy^ consisting of the few Ships of our Fleet, some of
which went before, some in the middle and some alwayes
behind) might go secure from the assaults and surprizes
1 This hiatus occurs in thfe original. ^ See a7Zte, p. 121, note 3.
' Old form of spelling, from the French avant.
* For "since"; see p. 28, note i.
" The word " Convoy" is used correctly to denote either the pro
tecting, or protected, fleet.

386 SCAkLET JASMIN.
of Pirates ; and, indeed, to guard so many disarmed and
laden Ships that took up so much room at Sea with so
few armed Vessels was no easie matter. But so it was
arranged that we, above all the rest, were to take particu
lar care that no Ship got before us, or separated from 'the
Company, lest some disaster might befall them.
XVIII. — On the first of January 1624 we set sail from
Mangalbr^ towards Goa, with the whole Cafila, which
encreased hourly; other Merchant Ships joyning with us
at all the Ports by which we pa.ssed, we giving them a sign
with our Cannon, and many times waiting for them till
they came out This first day we sailed not above three
Leagues, and anchored under Carnate} but not in such a
place and time that I could go to see the Queen as I desired.
On January the second we set forth again very early,
but a contrary North- West Wind arising caus'd us to
anchor among the Rocks, which they call Scogli di Santa
Maria^; whence some Men that went on shore brought
me some Jasmen,* of a very goodly Scarlet^ Colour," of
which sort I had never seen any Jasmen before, in any
1 As this is the last mention of Mangaliir, a few details regarding
the place may here be added to those given at p. 212. The name of
the town is probably derived from the goddess Mangala Devi, who
has a temple there. It is the principal ci\il and military station of
S. Kanara, and was the scene of a gallant defence by the Enghsh
and native troops in 1782 against Tipu Sahib's whole army. (See
Wilks, ii, p. 466.)
2 See ante, pp. 168, 314, and 352, note 5.
' See ante, p. 300, note 3.
* Spelt Ges7nini in the original Italian. The name is a corruption
of the Arabic Yasi77ion.
^ In the original, ci7iabro, or vermilion.
» Probably one of the Bignonia tribe, noted for the gay colours of
their flowers, which somewhat resemble those of the jasmin in shape,
but are deficient in scent, which is one of the chief attractions of the
latter species (see Lindley's Vegetable Kingdom, sub verb.). It may
possibly, have been the Bignonia Venusta, which somewhat resembles
a jasmin, and bears flowers of a vermilion or orange colour.

AN ENEMY IN SIGHT. 387
Other place of the worid ; but for smell it had little, or none
at all.!
On January the third we set forth again at our usual
hour, and the wind began to blow from the land, which in
that place is on the East. We pass'd by Barselbr} and, a
League beyond, anchored at the Rock of Camboli? where
we waited for the Cafila oi Barselbr ; we not entering there
ourselves that it might dispatch the sooner.
January the fifth. Whilst we stay'd at Camboli, expect
ing the coming forth of all the Cafila of Barselbr, in the
Morning we discover'd twelve Ships coming towards us
from the South; and knowing that they were not Mer
chant ships but Men of War, and having no news of any
Armado that was to come from Goa at this time, we judged
them to be Paroes*^ oi Malabar Pirates, as indeed they
appear'd ; for the said Paroes are almost like the Ships of
the Portugals, but somewhat lighter. And because we saw
them make directly up to us we prepar'd for fight and
sailed forward to meet them; assuring ourselves that if
they were Paroes they came to assault us ; since they
could not but know that the Ships of our Armado, which
alone were fit for fight, were fewer than theirs, and that the
other Merchants' Ships of the Cafila whom we convoy'd
could serve for nothing else but either to fly away, if they
were able, or to increase their booty in case the few arm'd
Vessels should be beaten.
! Indian flowers, with some notable exceptions, are generally some
what disappointing in regard to scent. Hence arose the remark,
attributed to a late Financial Member of Council, that " India is a
place where everything smells except the flowers".
¦^ .See ante, p. 250, note 2.
3 It seems probable that Camboli is identical with Cu7nbala or
Cambulla (mentioned in Yule's Cathay, etc., vol. ii, p. 451), the
modern Ku7nblah (see Eastwick's Handbook of Madras, p. 301). But
this place is south (not north, as here stated) of Mangali'tr.
? See a7tte, p. 201, note 2.

388 PREPARATIONS FOR A FIGHT.
The Ship wherein I was, being the Captain of the Vant-
guard,! ^as far before the rest and alone, towards that part
whence the abovesaid Ships were coming. Having be
taken ourselves to our Arms, (which yet was not done
without some confusion, because the things in the Ship were
out of order, and the Souldiers unprovided with Powder,
which was to be fetch'd out of the place where it was kept,
and distributed thus hastily in small quantities, being^ our
store was but small) we consulted a while what to do,
whether to wait for our other Ships, which were behind;
and so joyn all together in encountering the Enemy; or
else to begin the fight alone, as we were, till the rest came
up to us.
The first Course seem'd safest and most judicious, the
latter was more magnanimous, but withal temerarious,*
because we were so distant from our Company that, before
they could come to succour us, our Ship might be wholly
destroy'd ; as, being but one, it might very easily be by so
many, especially in that extreme, furious, way of fighting
practis'd here, wherein there is great use of fireworks.*
Yet our Captain and the rest of us thought it was no time
to demur longer and consult together, because the Enemy
was so near that to wait for our Company would have little
advantag'd, but might much have prejudic'd, us, giving
them thereby presumptions of our weakness and fear.
Wherefore we all cried out to go on ; that, since we were
come to this pinch, 'twas better to incur our loss alone
with a valorous temerity by doing our duty than to
hazard the loss of the whole Armado and its Reputation, if

^ See ante, p. 385, note 3.
^ For "since"; see ante, p. 28, 7tote.
" An obsolete word, used by Bishop Latimer and other writers.
* In original, artificii difuoco, which words probably refer to some
contrivances for setting fire to the enemy's ship. As to the use of fire
in Indian warfare, see Wilks' Southern India, vol. ii, p. 471.

CLOSING WITH THE ENEMY, 389
the Enemy, perceiving us timorous and weak, should take
heart against us from our imprudent fear ; that as it was
our duty to go forward, so it was the duty of our Com
panions to follow us and succour us, and not let us perish
alone; that this care belong'd to them; that if they did
otherwise the fault would lie upon them, not upon us;
(in fine) let us give the onset and leave Heaven to take
care of the rest.
Thus resolv'd we desperately sail'd forward. Our Com
panions who were nearest would have done the like ; but
the Chief Captain, who was far behind in another place of
the Cafila, shot off a Piece to command all to stay for him,
reasonably conceiving it the best way to attack the
enemy all together; whereupon all the other Ships of the
Fleet which were behind us stood still awhile; but we
alone, seeing ourselves so far engag'd and so near the
Enemy, whatever the others did, would by no means stay
but continu'd our course. Which Sig : Francesco Pesciotto,
Captain of one of the nearest Ships, beholding, and mis-
liking that we should charge thus alone and he quietly
look on at a little distance, lost all patience and began
again to make up after us, though afar off; the same did
all the rest soon after, conceiving it the best way. We
were now within Falcon-shot (for greater Pieces than
Falcons! these Ships carry not) but forbore to fire till a
nearer approach might make the shot more certain; which
seem'd also to be the Enemies' design; when, being come
so near as to speak and be heard, and standing ready to
give fire both by the Ordnance and Musket, by the voices
! The name " Falcon" was applied to cannon whose diameter at
the bore was sJin., and weight 750 lb. ; its length 7 ft., and weight
of shot 2 Jib. The derivation of the name is uncertain, but it was
originally applied to an instmment used for making holes in walls
(iroxafalx, "a hook"), and hence probably was applied to small cannon
used for the same purpose.

390 A JOYFUL SURPRISE.
and cries on either side we found each other to be friends,
for these Ships were an unexpected and extraordinary
Fleet of Portugals, sent to Cociri? to convey securely from
thence to Goa certain moneys of the Confraternity della
Misericordia' and other Provisions. Hereupon, the feud
ceasing, the deadly firing was turn'd into joyful Saluta
tions, with cheerful noise of Drums and Trumpets ; at the
sound whereof the Dawn, beginning to break, seem'd also
to hasten to rejoyce with us and to part our erroneous
fray. I have mention'd this occurrence at large to the end that
the successes,* and inconveniences, and the counsels and
resolutions ensuing suddenly thereupon may be known ;
from all which prudent advice for other occasions may be
deduced, and also to make known to all the world the
demeanour of the noble Portugal Nation in these parts ;
who indeed, had they but as much order, discipline and
good government as they have valour, Ormiiz and other
sad losses* would not be now lamented, but they would
most certainly be capable of achieving great matters. But
God gives not all things to all.
XIX. — It being now broad day we set sail with the
whole Cafila; but, by reason of contrary wind, sail'd no
more than three leagues, and late in the evening came to
anchor, in the place where we happened to be ; the con
trary Northwest wind beginning to grow more boisterous.
fiviuaiy the sixth. We had the Wind still contrary,
and, having sail'd three other leagues, at the usual hour we
c:ist anchor near the Rocks oi Baticala?

> See <tnt,\ p. 199, note i. 'See ante, p. 382.
' Or, nither. " .idventures". * See ante, p. 171, note 5.
» M.irked luitrull :md Balhil iu modem maps, in 14° N. Lat.
M<Muic;il with tlie i;,ilig,i!a of Jordanus. It was a great place, with
m;iny menhiuits, where ships of Ormuz and Aden came to load sugar
ami rice, but was destroyed by the rise of Goa. There was an English

VOYAGE CONTINUED. 39 1
On the seventh, the said wind blowing somewhat favour
ably, about noon we pass'd by Onbr} and, without staying,
discharg'd only one Gun to give notice for the Ships to
come out of the port, if any were there that would ac
company us; for greater diligence was not needful, be
cause few come from thence. In the Evening, the usual
contrary North- West wind arising, we came to an Anchor,
a little distant from Mirizeo? At the second watch of the
night a good stiff South wind arose ; and in the forenoon
next day we pass'd by the Rocks, call'd Angediva} and at
night came to an anchor somewhat Southwards of Capo
falso? On fanuary the ninth the wind was contrary and our
way short; and because we could not proceed forwards
we cast anchor near Rio del Sale" ; also the next day, for
the same reason, we could get no further than an Enceada

factory here in the 17th century. It is mentioned by Barbosa and
De Barros. (See Yule's Cathay, vol. ii, p. 451.) Barbosa (? Magellan)
mentions iron and myrobolans (see ante, p. 233) also among the
exports, and also "spices and dmgs"; and, among the imports,
horses, pearls, coco-nuts, palm sugar, coco-nut oil, and palm wine.
For these and other details, see East Coast of Africa and Malabar
(Hakluyt edition), pp. 80 and 81. It is frequently mentioned also in
the CotnmentaTdes of Dalboquerque, quod vide. Not to be confused
with Bathecala, further north, the modern Beitkul. (See Yule's
Cathay, etc., vol. ii, p. 450.)
! See ante, p. 190, note 3.
2 Marked Marjel, and Mirjau, in modem maps. So called from
the river Mergeo, or Mergeu, north of Ku7ntah, from which much
rice was exported. There is still a place here called Mirjau, the
Meerjee, or Meerzah, of Rennell. Mergeo is described by Barbosa
(East Coast of Africa, etc., p. 79). (See Yule's Cathay, vol. ii, p.
450.) * See ante, p. 201, note 4.
^ Marked as Cape Ruma, or Ramas, in modern maps. Probably
called Falso from being sometimes mistaken for Cape Marmagaon,
further north.
5 A small estuary, as its name imports,

392 POWER OF THE JESUITS.
(as they speak) or Bay, call'd Mormogbn} in the Island of
Salsette} contiguous to that of Goa on the South, but
greater, and divided from the same only by a River.* This
Island of Salsette is full of very fair Towns* and abundance
of Houses. Above all the fesuits have the goodliest
places, and 'tis counted that perhaps a third part of the
Island is theirs; for, besides three good Towns which
belong wholly to them, they have also dominion and
government in all the other Towns too which are
not theirs; they have Churches everywhere, Lands and
store of goods, and, I believe, all the Parishes are
govern'd by them in Spirituals with Supreme Authority;
whence this people acknowledge more Vassallage to
the fesuits than to the King himself The case is the
same in another Island call'd Bardeos} adjacent also to
that of Goa., but more Northward, which is under the
government of the Franciscans. Nor is it otherwise in
almost all the other Territories of the Portugals; so
that it may justly be said that the best, and perhaps
too the greatest part of this State is in the hands of
Religious Orders.®
XX. — Having anchor'd in the Bay of Mormogbn in
good time and knowing that we were not to depart the
! More correctly, Marmagaon; see ante, p. 154, note 2. It is
described by a recent visitor as "a miserable shelf of a place, all quay
and sandy cliff, and railway goods terminus". (See Murray's Magazine
of November 1890, p. 652.)
2 This was one of the three original provinces forming the old
conquered territory of Goa, the other two being Ithdo and Badez
(sometimes written as Bardes). (See Eastwick's Handbook of Bom
bay, p. 229.)
^ The Tuari xvtex. See ante, p. 175, note i.
* In original, Ville, which may mean towns, but here probably
should be rendered as " country residences".
6 Qr Badez.
° On this subject, see ante, pp. xv, 156 (note 7), and 162 (note 4).

CHURCH OF ST. ANDREA. 393
night following, our Captain, with some others of us, went
ashore to see a Place and Church of the Jesuits call'd
S.Andrea} vvhich they told us was hard by ; yet we found
it not so near, but that we walk't about a league to get to
it, because we knew not the right way, but mistook it and
were fain to leap over very broad and deep ditches of
water, into one whereof one of our Company happened to
fall, to the great laughter of the rest, besides many other
inconveniences. We found the Church large, neat and
well built, with a fair square Court, or Yard, before it, sur
rounded with handsome stone walls, and within it some
great Trees, under which were Banks rais'd to sit upon in
the shadow. On one side of the Church was a very fair
and well-built House for the Padre Rettore, vvho hath the
present superintendence thereof; which Church and Build
ing would be very magnificent, not only for this place but
even for the City of Rome itself
We stay'd a good while, discoursing with the Rector,
who told us sundry news from Goa and invited us to
Supper; but, fearing to arrive too late at the Fleet if we
stay'd to sup here, we wav'd the Courtesie and, taking
leave of him at Sun-set, return'd to the place where wc
had left our Ships ; and, though we had a Guide to con
duct us by the best and nearest way, yet we got not
thither to imbarque before two hours of the night
fanuary the eleventh. At our departing from the Port
of Mormogbn this day, on which we were to arrive at Goa,
the Chief Captain, who was wont to go in the Rear-guard,
being now minded to go in the middle of the Armada
commanded our Ship (hitherto Captain of the Vant-guard)
to remain behind all the rest for guarding the Rear-guard,
where great diligence was to be used, both that no
straggling Ship might be in danger of being surpriz'd by
! This church is apparently not standing in the present day.

394 ARRIVAL AT GOA.
Rovers, or any of the Merchants' Vessels slip aside to
avoid paying Custom at Goa, and go to unlade in other
places of Counterband.! Wherefore, having sail'd the little
remainder of the way and caus'd all the other Ships to
enter, which were in number more than two hundred and
fifty, we at length enter'd the Bar, or Mouth, of the Rio
of Goa} where we anchor'd under a Fort hard by, without
going further towards the City; it being the custom for
no Fleets to arrive at the City without giving notice and
obtaining the Licence of the Viceroy.
Here we found the Ship, which alone was to go this
year to Portugal, already laden and ready to sail ; as also
some Galeons in readiness likewise, whether to be sent to
Ormiiz, or elsewhere, I know not Sig: Ayres de Siqueira,
Captain of our Ship, having got leave of the Chief Captain,
went to Goa with a Manciva} or Boat, which came to him
for that purpose; and I, with Sig: Francesco Pesciotto,
Captain of another Ship, Sig: Manoel Leyera, and some
few Souldiers, accompanied him. We arriv'd at Goa when
it was dark night, because 'tis three leagues from the
mouth of the Bar to the City, almost directly from South
to North; so that there is a considerable difference be
tween the altitude of the Pole at Goa and at the Bar.
Having landed, everyone went to his own home; and I,
who had no house ready for me, nor yet any servant, went,
alone as I was, to lodge in the House of Sig: Antionio
Baraccio, my friend, according as himself and Sig: Ruy
Gomes, his Brother, had promis'd I should when I de
parted from Goa. As I was going thither I was unex
pectedly met by the said two Brothers, who receiv'd me
with their wonted courtesie. My Bed and Goods which

! An obsolete word for " contraband".
2 I.e., the river Mandavi. See ante, p. 175, note i.
^ See ante, p. 211. Sometimes written Manchua,

ECCE ITERUM CACCIATUR ! 395
I had in the Ship were soon after brought to the same
place by the procurement of Sig: Ayres.
I understood here that my quondam servant, the honest
Cacciatiir, coming hither from Ikkeri to Goa after his false
dealing with me,! jj^d attempted to put a trick upon
Signora Maria^ also, but it did not succeed. He feign'd
that I had sent him beforehand to take orders for a house
against my return, and was importunate for money to pre
pare and provide things necessary. My letter he ventur'd
not to present, but pretended a misfortune at Sea, whereby
it was lost, with other such inventions. Hereupon Signora
Maria suspected him, and, without my Letters, gave no
credit to him, as neither did Signora Maria da Cugna? So
that, finding his devices to get money from them prov'd
ineffectual, he came no more in sight; and we believe
he is gone into the territories of the Moors amongst the
Mahometans, having heard no more news of him.
XXI. — On fanuary the twentieth a Proclamation was
put forth by the Vice- Roy for all Portugal Souldiers (they
call all such as have not wives Soldati) and also all Dis-
^acciati} though married,* to prepare to go to Ormiiz; it
being given out that the Vice-Roy intended to pass thither
in person with a great Armada and Galeons. Amongst
the Portugals those are call'd Dispacciati who having
ended their Service, (which everyone is oblig'd to perform
for eight years, only with that small pay and maintenance
which is given to servants, which indeed is very slender)
! See ante, p. 292.
^ See ante, p. 24, note i.
^ See ante, p. 160. This lady's husband was probably a descendant
of the celebrated Tristao da Cunha, who discovered the island (in
37° 6' S., and 12° 2' W.), as described in Commentaries of A. Dalbo
querque (Hakluyt edit., vol. i, p. 24), which is named after him.
* Or " time-expired" men.
^ In original, accasati, or "settled in houses", which, no doubt,
would generally imply the married state.

396 DISPACCIATL
upon petition to the King in Spain and representation of
the faithfulness of their services, according as the same
are greater or less, are dismiss'd by the King with some
honourable and profitable Charge, as Captain of a Fort, and
the like, to enjoy the same for three years, or some other
determinate time. Which charges they enter not upon as
soon as the same are granted, but when it falls to them
in due course, according to the time of their dismission;
whereby it comes to pass that some never enjoy them as
long as they live, nor yet their Sons sometimes, unless very
late, (in case the favour extend to their sons too) because
all the said charges, or offices, go by seniority; every
man's time beginning from the day of his dismission; and
oftentimes it happens that forty, or fifty, are dismissed at
the same time with him, all of whom must first enjoy the
same Office, or else die to make way for him.
In brief, 'tis an invention of the Kings of Portugal
much for their own interest; for, not having much to give
in recompense of services, they by this means pay the
greatest part of those that serve them with hopes alone ;
which also prove very well for them ; the men of this nation
being of such an humour that they not only are contented
with these bare hopes, and hold themselves well requited
for many great and toilsome services, but make great
account thereof; for the value of these Reversions, which
are to fall God knows when, forms the estate and support
of many Daughters, and, in brief, in respect of the little
other estates they have in India, is one of the best and
most considerable advantages that they possess, besides
their being of much reputation and honour.
Now to all such as were in this manner dismissed was
this Proclamation directed, obliging them to go to Ormiiz
with the Viceroy, under penalty of losing all their Rever
sions. But, for all this, intelligent men did not beHeve
that the Vice-Roy would undertake this Expedition, both

SIEGE OF ORMUZ. 397
because they did not hold him to be a man likely lO
take up such a resolution, and because there were not
such preparations made in Goa for his voyage as were
requisite. XXII. — On fanuary the two and twentieth a Gaieot,
under the command of Sig: Manoel de Paiva, our friend,
arriv'd at Goa from Sindi} in which were many persons
who had come to Sindi in other Ships from Mascdt^;
amongst the rest there was a considerable* Souldier be
longing to Ruy Freira} who brought certain news of his
own knowledge how the said Ruy Freira, having held
Ormii^ closely besieg'd for a long time, and brought the
Defenders to great distress for want of all things, at length,
no relief coming to him, and having no provisions where
with to continue the siege, (his victuals failing him) was
constrain'd to raise the Siege and return to Mascdt with
all his Army; yet with intention to make new provisions,
and get new succour and ammunition, and then to re
tum again to besiege the place, which, in the meantime,
the Moors omitted not to supply with all sorts of neces
saries for a long time, to repair the Fortifications, and
reinforce it with fresh Soldiers.
All which consider'd, I hold the retaking of Ormiiz to be
very difficult, both in regard of the courage the enemy
hath recovered by this Action, and because the same
scarcity of Victuals will happen frequently, and, in a short
' Probably meant for Sindu, the old name for Diul or Daibul, a
port at the mouth of the Indus. (See Yule's Cathay, etc., vol. i,
p. clxxviii, and ante, p. 136, note 4.)
^ See ante, p. 158, note 7.
* In the original, grave, i.e., of rank, or importance.
¦* See ante, p. 187,
° See ante, p. 2, note l. A full description of Ormiiz will be found
in P. della Valle's Letter No. xvm from Persia. See also Arrian's
hidica, cap. 37, where the island is described under the name of
Orga7-ia.

398 THE VICEROY OF GOA.
time, to the besiegers no less than to the besieged, being!.
the Island affords nothing of itself, and our provisions.-
must be fetched from greater distance than those of the
enemies ; wherein if much diligence be not us'd on our
part, I doubt not but it will be very difficult for them to
hold the Siege for long; and whenever they intermit the
same never so little, as they have done now, that short
time is sufficient to secure the place from famine; because,
having the Continent so near at hand and provisions there
in much plenty, it may be in one day alone supply'd for
many months. As for taking it by battery, or otherwise,
the Portugals being so few and little skill'd in such Arts,
and on the other side the enemy being so numerous and
indefatigable in undergoing toil and pains, I hold it to be
very difficult.
The Viceroy of Goa, who had been so cold in sending
succours to Ruy Freira because he would not that he should
take Ormiiz, but only hold it streightened till he himself
went in person to reap the fruit of others' labours, (that so
he might with the glory of this victory cover the previous
neglect he had committed in the shameful loss of the Ships
on the Voyage when he came to India), now, hearing this
news, and how Ormiiz, which he thought he had in his
clutches, was by the retreat of Ruy Freira (who would
infallibly write into Spain of the wrong done him in not
sending him any forces, or succour, during a year's time
that he had been upon the attempt, and would heinously
charge the Viceroy for it) escap'd out of his hands and
become very difficult to be taken, was infinitely troubled
thereat; and, indeed, I do not know how he can excuse
himself to his Master for so great negligences; and some
have heard him lament much, and say that it was his own
fault However it be, the talk of his going to Ormiiz
1 For " since"; see ante, p. 28, note i.

RUY FREIRa's PROCfeEDTNGS. 390
became very cold upon this news ; and, if it was not believ'd
at first, after this it was held to be entirely given up ;
although, to encourage others to the expedition, he still
kept up the report.
The same Ship brought news how Ruy Freira, whilst he
was at the Siege of Ormiiz with his few Ships, sent two
to the Streight of Mecca} to see whether they could get
any booty which might serve to support his forces ; another
to Sindi' to fetch provisions, and to advertise the Mogul's
Ministers there not to send any Ships into Persia} other
wise he should take them ; yet neither those of Mecca nor
this of Sindi ever return'd to him, neither did his Captains
send him anything from Mascdt: so that he was con
strain'd to remove his quarters. Besides, during his stay
before Ormiiz, he had sent some other Ships to fall upon
the Country of those Arabians* living upon the coast of
Persia in the gulf above Mogostdn} who are called
Nachilu? and this enterprise succeeded well enough, they
^ A name applied to the entrance of the Red Sea. (See Co7n7n. of
A. Dalboquerque, vol. iii, p. 55 (Hakluyt edit.).
^ See ante, p. 397, note I.
* I.e., to the relief of Ormiiz.
* It may be open to doubt whether these people were true
Arabians, or whether they were Arabitce, an Indian race, mentioned
by Arrian, who lived on this coast, so called from the river Arabius.
See Heeren's Historical Researches, vol. i, p. 191, and Arrian's Indica,
chap, xxi, where he says : " Near this place (Crocala) dwells an
Indian tribe called the Arabii, who derive their name from the river
Arabis (the modem Piirali or Al-Mend), which flows through their
country to the sea, parting them from the Oritce." And in chap, xxv
he says: "The length of the voyage along the coast of the Arabii
was 1,000 stadia.''
' At the southern end of the Persian Gulf, between Kohistan and
Laristan (see ante, p. 45, note 3). These three districts formed the
ancient province of Kar77tania described in Arrian's Indica, chap.
xxxii. " In modem maps Nackiloo. On the coast of Laristan, in Persia,
in Lat. 26° 57' N., and Long. 53° 40' E.

400 DEFEAT OF THE PORTUGALS.
having made great destruction and taken much spoil ; but
afterwards the Captains of the same Ships, being greedy of
prey, contrary to the order of Ruy Freira and against the
judgment of one of them who was the head of all the
rest (little obedience is an ordinary thing among the
Portugals and causes infinite disorders) design'd to set
upon another place, whose Governour, who was an Arabian
Sceich} at first attempted to make them forbear with good
words, saying that he was their Vassal, etc., but, when he
saw that Courtesie prevailed not against their rapacity, he
got his men together and made head against them; so
that, assaulting them in a convenient place as they were
out of order, he defeated them, killing many, and, amongst
those, div^ers captains and Soldiers of valour ; which was no
small loss.
It was further related that during the Siege of Ormiiz,
the besieg'd being in great streights for all other things,
and, which was most important, of water also, which within
the Fort^ fail'd them and was corrapted, yet Ruy Freira
could not hinder them from fetching plenty of very good
water as often as they pleas'd at a place in the Island,
without the Fort, which they call Trumbd^; where,
not through want of Soldiers, (for he might have had
Arabians enough and others of those Countries) but for
want of money to pay and support them, he could never
! For Sheikh, or chief. Literally " old man", a title of dignity
properly belonging to the chiefs of the Arab tribes, or clans. It is
also the title of the higher order of religious preachers. But it is
widely used among Muhammadans as a title of respect.
2 A full description of this Fort will be found in P. della Valle's
Letter No. xvill from Persia.
5 Or Turu77ibaque (see Coi/i!/ie7itaries of A. Dalboquerque, vol. i,
pp.' 17S-77, Hakluyt edition), where were the pools, or cisterns, from
which the garrison was usually supplied with water. An old plan of
the Fort at Ormuz will be found at p. 1 12 of vol. i of the work referred
to.

THE PRINCE OF MACRAN. 4OI
place a guard to prevent the enemies from fetching as
much water as they pleas'd. They said lastly that Ruy
Freira was at Mascdt, soliciting for aid and preparing to
return to Ormiiz as soon as he should be provided with
what was needful.
XXIII. — By the same Ship a Jew came irom Sindi^vA^o
had lately dwelt in Ormiiz, and came to Sindi by sea from
Guddel} which is a Port of the Kingdom of Ki(? and
Macran} and was come to Guadel by land from Sphahdn.
He was a sagacious person, and affirmed to me for certain
that the Prince of Kic and Macran was a friend of, and
obedient to, the Persians, and that there passed through
his Country infinite Cafilas" of Merchandise which came
from India upon Camels ; and that this way was not onely
frequented since the taking of Ormiiz, which was declined
through the War,® but was also very secure, and afforded
much profit to the said Prince of Macran, because at
Guadel he received divers Customs of the abovesaid
Merchandise; and before this pass was open he had no
profit at all. Yet this Jew could not tell me whether this
friendship and obedience of the Macranite to the Persian
was because the Prince, who reigned there, was dead, and
was succeeded by his younger Brother, who many years
! See ante, p. 397, note i.
In Lat. 25° 11' N., and Long. 62° 15' E., sometimes written as
Gwadel, and Goadel in the ancient chart (from the Sloane MS.), to be
found at p. 80 of vol. i of the Com77i. of A. Dalboquerque (Hakluyt
edition), in which the name is also applied to the province in which
the port is situated.
' This name is probably meant for Kej, the chief town in this
province, in Lat. 26° 25' N., and Long. 62° 58' E., not far from Guadel ;
perhaps identical with Kissa, mentioned by Arrian (cap. xxxvi).
* See ante, p. 7, note 2, and Heeren's Historical Researches, vol. i,
P- 173-
* See ante, p. 121, note 3.
* On the effects produced on commerce in Asia by wars and revo
lutions, see Heeren's Historical Researches, vol. i, p. 21 et seq.

402 A JESUIT PROCESSION.
ago had fled into Persia to the Scidh} as I have elsewhere
mentioned in this Diary,^ or else because the two Brothers
never agreed together, and that he who reign'd still, either
for his own interest on account of the said passage of the
Cafilas, or through fear since the taking of Ormiiz, or
perhaps forced by War, or other like Accidents, had
dispos'd himself to be friendly and obedient to the
Persians. XXIV. — On fanuary the twenty-fifth the fesuits of the
Colledge of Saint Paul? (this day being the feast of their
Colledge) began to make part of their Solemnities, which
were to be made for joy at the Canonization of their
Saints Ignatio and Sciavier*; the Celebration of which was
deferred till now, that more time might be allotted for pre
paration. They came forth with a Cavalcade of all their
Collegians, divided into three Squadrons under three
Banners, one of which represented the Asiaticks, one the
Africans, and another the Europeans ; those of each
Squadron being clothed after the manner of their respec
tive Countries. Before the Cavalcade went a Chariot of
Clouds with Fame on the top, who, sounding her Trampet
with the adjunction of Musick, published the news of the
said Canonization. Two other Chariots accompany'd the
Cavalcade, the hindermost of which represented Faith, or
the Church; the other in the middle was a Mount Par
nassus, with Apollo and the Muses, representing the
Sciences professed in the said Colledge; both which
Chariots were also full of very good Musick and many

1 I.e., Shah Abbas, as to whom much interesting information will
be found in P. della Valle's Letters, Nos. iv and v, from Persia.
2 In one of the Letters from Persia.
3 See ante, p. 142, and p. 185, note 3.
¦* For Xavier. See ante, p. 170, notes 2, 3, and. 4. See also
F. Pyrards Voyage, vol. ii, p. 62, Part 1 (Hakluyt edition), where an
engraving of the silver shrine of this latter Saint will be found.

PICTORIAL PYRAMIDS. 403
people. Moreover they remov'd from place to place
amongst the Cavalcade five great Pyramids upon wheels,
drawn by Men on foot, well cloth'd after the Indian
fashion. Upon the first were painted all the Martyrs of
the Order oi fesuits ; upon another all the Doctors and
Writers of Books; upon another figures of Men of all such
Nations in their proper habits, where the said order hath
foundations, to represent the Languages in which the
Fathers of it preach. Another had abundance of Devices
relating to all the Provinces of the said Religion; and,
lastly, another had all the Miracles both of Sant Ignatio
and San FraTicesco Sciavier.
All of these Pyramids had Epitaphs, Statues and dther
Omaments both on the Pedestal and at the top; and
passing in this manner through the principal streets of the
City, they planted and left the said Pyramids in several
places, one before the See,! qj. Archiepiscopal Church"^; one
before the profess'd House of Giesit?; one before the
Church of San Paolo? where at first they kept the Col
ledge, but by reason of the badness of the air, remov'd it
from thence,^ yet the Church remains to them, which was
sometimes much frequented and magnificent, but at this
day is but meanly provided for, so that they are still in
contest about it with the City which unwillingly consents
to this changing of the Colledge. The last they left before
the new Colledge, the Church whereof they are wont to
call San Rocco} and by the other name also; for the
fesuits, resolute to keep their Colledge by reason of the
fairness of the place, notwithstanding the opposition of the

' See ante, p. 133, note 4.
2 See ante, p. 1 56, note 9, and Eastwick's Handbook o ^ Bo7nbay,
p. 224.
3 See ante, p. 162, note 3. * See ante, p. 178, note 2.
6 See ante, p. 186, note, ° Seeante, p. 185, note 3.

404 GUADALUPE.
Augustine Fryers,! ^Jjq y^y jpjjg ^j^j intricate suits use
their utmost endeavour to hinder them from it, onely to
the end not to have them as neighbours, under pretext that
they deprive them of fresh air and the prospect of the
Sea, the fesuits, I say, resolute to abide there, prevailing
hitherto both against the City (which recalls them back
to San Paolo Vecchio, for greater convenience of the
Students) and against the Augustines, and against the
King himself, who hath many times ordained their re
moval and the destruction of their new Colledge, neverthe
less maintain themselves in possession of their new and
sumptuous Fabrick, which also they daily inlarge, and
nominate San Paolo Nuovo, for in India they will have aH
their Colledges dedicated to Saint Paul, the Doctor of
the Gentiles?
XXV. — On fanuary the nine and twentieth I went,
together with the Signori Baracci, my entertainers, and
other friends, to see and spend a day at Guadalupe} which
is a place of Recreation in the Island of Goa, distant from
the City about two leagues, populous and full of Houses
and Gardens of several Portugal Signori, who for pleasure
go to dwell there some time of the year, as you at Rome
do to Frascati which is the ancient Tusculanum. Guada
lupe lies at the foot of a certain Precipice, in a plain
upon a spacious Lake, which at one time of the year is
quite dry'd up and sown with Rice,* so that the prospect is
always very lovely; because the Lake is either full of
water, in which grow abundance of pretty flowers and
aquatick Plants ; or else 'tis all green with Rice, which is
sown before the Lake is totally dry and grows up to
! See ante, p. 156, note I. 2 gge ante, p. 142.
* This is probably the "place 01 pleasure" referred to at p. 182.
The first part of the name is a contraction of Aguado, a watering-
place. * See ante, p. 175, note 4.

CINNAMON TREE. 405
maturity before the Water returns ; so that it makes a very
pretty Show, and the more because this Water, being col -
lected in time of great rain, is fed also by a small but con
stantly running River; and, though so kept there for many
months, yet causes not any bad affection of the Air ; but
through the goodness of the Climate the Air is always
better here than an3nvhere else.
Nor is the Sea far distant, to wit the shore of the other
more Southem River,! which forms the Island of Goa, on
the other side, opposite to the City ; the mouth of which
River makes a secure and spacious Harbour, where some
times even the greatest Portugal ships ride, and in old
time the City stood there, so that they call the place Goa
Vecchia, or old Goa? As we return'd we saw abundance
of Villages and Palmetos* full of all sorts of fruits,* and
many fair and well-kept Churches, as San Lorenzo} and
others within a small distance; so that I had reason to
judge this place to be held the most delicious of Goa.
On fanuary the thirtieth being in Guadalupe, in the
Garden of the House where we were, which belong'd to
Signor Simon Gomes our Friend, and Kinsman to the Sig:
Baracci, I saw a CanneUa? or Cinamon Tree, of which'>some
! The river Tuari. See ante, p. 175, note i.
^ What is now called "New Goa", or Panjim, occupies the site
of the town here called " Old Goa", while the present " Old Goa
stands where "New Goa" was in 1624.
^ See ante, p. 182, note 3. But the word Palmeto should probably
be translated as " Palm groves". As to the Spanish, or Portuguese,
word palmito, see Comm. of A. Dalboquerque, vol. ii, p. 195 (Hakluyt
edition). * As to the various fruits of palm-trees, see Bates' Naturalist on the
Amazons, pp. 59, 63, 184, 246, and 267
* This church does not appear to be standing at the present day
(See "A Recent Visit to Qo^','m. Murray's Magazine of November
1890.) ' That is, probably, Canella alba, called Canella (pipe) from the
appearance of the bark when rolled up for export in the fonn of

406 SORROWFUL NYCTANTHES
are found in Goa, but strangers.! 'Tis as big a Tree as
any, not a shrub, as I imagin'd ; . some of the leaves, which
have a taste of Cinnamon and are pleasant to be masti
cated, I keep among my baggage to shew the same in
Italy, as also some of the Tree Trifoe} with its odoriferous

what are technically called " quills". The Canella alba is not a true
cinnamon. Of the spices used by the ancients, cinnamon is said to
have been the most esteemed. It is mentioned by Herodotus. (See
Heeren's Historical Researches, vol. i, p. 43.)
! Or "exotics". In the original, pellegrini, a word not usually
applied to trees, or plants. The words, " or Cinamon Tree", are in
serted by the translator, and need not necessarily mean the true
cinnamon, for the Canella alba is often called " wild cinnamon". It
is a native of the Bahamas and the West Indies (see Lindley's
Vegetable Kingdoin, p. 442), and is a tree of about 20 feet in height, as
here stated, whereas the tme cinnamon is a shrub, or low tree, and is
a native of Ceylon.
2 In original. Arbor Trisoe, a misprint for Tristo, the Nyctanthes
Arbor tristis, one of the Jasminworts. It is thus described in Lindley's
Vegetable Kingdom, p. 65 1 : " This plant, the Hursinghar of India,
scents the garden with its delicious perfume only during the night,
covering the ground in the moming with its short-lived flowers."
Compare also the following passage from Mandelslo : " There is in
Sumatra a tree, in the Malayan language called Singadi, in Arabia
Gurae; the Canarians call it Parizaticco, Persians and Turks Gul, the
Deca7iins (i.e., inhabitants of the Indian Dakhan) Put, and the Portu
guese Arbor triste de dia  The flowers are white as snow,
and a little bigger than the orange flower ; they blow immediately as
the sun is set ; so suddenly that they are produced as it were in the
cast of an eye. This fecundity lasts all night, till the return of the sun
makes both the flowers and leaves drop off, and so strips the tree
that the least greenness is not to be found on it, nor anything of that
admirable odour which perfumed the air, and comprehended all that
Asia affords of sweetness. The tree keeps in this condition till the sun
hath left the horizon, and then it begins to open its womb again, and
deck itself with fresh flowers, as if in the shades of night it would
recover itself out of the affliction which it is put into by that planet
whose return enlivens the rest of the universe." Sir W. Jones (Asiatic
Researches) also writes : " This gay tree (Sorrowful Nyctanthes), for
nothing sorrowful appears in its nature, spreads its rich odour to a
considerable distance every evening ; but at sunrise it sheds most of

LOTUS FLOWERS. 407
Flowers, which blow every day and night and fall at the
approach of day, as I myself saw and observ'd of one
that was planted before the Gate of our House. This
Flower is very like the fasmin of Catalonia} but the
Caiinella hath a yellow one, which is us'd by the Country-
people instead of Saffron^ with their meats and upon other
occasions. Moreover, I saw and observ'd in the Lake two sorts of
Flowers,* one great, the other very small, both white,
with something of yellow in the midst ; the lesser hath
no green leaves on the stalk to be seen and the inner
part of the white leaves is full of thick and long Down.
The greater Flower hath smooth, long and strait petals,
and grows on a Plant whose leaves are large and almost
perfectly round, floating on the surface of the water,
totally expanded, almost like those of a Gourd. Both
these Flowers have a strange property: in the night they
its night flowers, which are collected with care for the use of perfumers
and dyers." See also Moore's Lalla Rookh —
" Sat in her sorrow like the sweet night-flow'r.
When darkness brings its weeping glories out.
And spreads its sighs, like frankincense, about."
! Jas77iinum grandiflorum, or great-flowered Catalonian jasmin.
^ .See ante, p. 334, note 3.
* Evidently two kinds of lotus (Nelu7nbiu7n speciosum), of which
there are three varieties known in India. It is called Padma by
Hindus. The flower is frequently represented on Indian (and
Chinese) monuments. The fruit is edible and wholesome, and the
root, or stem, is also used as food in China and India. The tubers
of one species (Nelu7nbiu7n luteu77t), resembling sweet potato, are also
eaten. The juice of the stalk and flowers is used as medicine, and
•the spiral vessels of the leaf and flower-stalk as wicks for lamps
in Hindoo temples. The so-called lotus of Egypt (see Herodotus,
Bk. ii, ch. 92) is a Ny7nphcea. With reference to the lotus the fol
lowing Japanese maxim is worthy of quotation : " If thou be born in
the poor man's hovel, but have wisdom, then shalt thou be like the
lotus flower growing out of the mud." (See Things Japanese, by B.
H. Chamberlain.)

408 A FABLE OF BRAHMA.
are always closed, in the day always, open, displaying
themselves at the rising, and closing at the setting, of the
Sun; besides that, they are of a very excellent fragrant
smell. I could not keep any to shew, because they are so
tender and full of moisture, especially the lesser sort which
is the fairest, that they fade presently upon being kept in
papers, as the Custom is. The Indians call them! 
and tell a Fable of Brahma! s'' being born of one of these
Flowers, and afterwards re-entring into one again, wherein
he hath spent ten thousand years. You see what fine
Stories we have here; I leave them with you, and kiss
your Hands.
! A hiatus occurs here in the original text. The word Padma should
probably be inserted, that being the vemacular (Sanskrit) name ofthe
lotus. 2 See ante, p. 73, note i, and p. 235, notes 3 and 4. Brahma is the
" one self-existent spirit". (See Sir Monier Williams' Modem India,
p. 254; and Ward On the Hindoos, vol. iii, p. 26.) As to the "fable'
here referred to, see Dubois' Mceurs des Peuples de PInde, vol. ii, p.
396 ; and Wilford (Asiatic Researches, vol. viii), who says, speaking of
the lotus, " the stalk originates from the navel of Vishnu, sleeping at
the bottom of the ocean ; and the flower is the cradle of Brama, or
mankind." The references to the lotus in the religious books of the
Hindiis are innumerable, abounding, as they do, with mystical allusions
to this celebrated flower, which is also referred to in the mystical
Biiddhist invocation, "Om man^ padme om !"

LETTER VIII.
Frotn Goa, November i^, 1624.
Y last I writ to you by the Ship which
departed from Goa to Portugal on
the first of February and was the
only Ship of that Kingdom that was
sent hitlier this year. On which Day
the Bells rung at Goa, and many re-
joycings were made, particularly in the Churches of the
fesuits} the Augustines? and the Dominicans} upon News
brought of many Martyrs lately Martyred in fapan,
amongst which were many Religious of the abovesaid
Orders*; and particularly of fesuits were Martyred three
Italians, to wit F. Carlo Spinola, a Genovese of principal
quality : F. Camilla Costanzo, a Calabrese, or rather a Nea
politan, of a Family whose Estate lyes in Calabria: and
F. Pietro Paolo, a Neapolitan likewise, if I mistake not.
On February the eighth a Council of State was held
concerning the Vice-Roy's going to Ormuz^; in which, I

! See ante, p. 162, note 4. '' See ante, p. 156, note i.
* Se&ante, p. 156, note 2.
* It may be useful to mention here that a work recently published.
Christian Monasticism, by I. Gregory Smith, is a valuable text-book
on the subject of these religious bodies.
° See ante, p. 395.

410 A RELIGIOUS COMEDY.
know not what was resolved, because some talked one
thing and some another ; but as for the Souldiers, it was
determined that all should go and that he that refused
should be imprisoned, as some were to my knowledge.
On February the tenth, as a beginning of the solemnities
for the Canonization, the fesuits sung Vespers in the
Church of the Professed-house of Giesii? The night
following they caused a numerous Maskerade' of young
Students, not Collegians, but Outliers, to pass through the
streets on Horse-back, clothed in several rich habits and
following a Standard whereon were pourtrayed the Effigies
of the Saints. The next day there was a solemn Mass in
the same Church, and a Sermon made by the Visitor, F.
Andrea Palmuro? at which the Vice- Roy was present. In
the Evening upon a very great Theatre, erected without
the Church in the Piazza, for representing many dayes
together the Life of San Francesco Sciavier? they caused
a Squadron of young men mask'd in the habits of Peasants
to dance many gallant Ballets with Musick.
On the twelfth of February, in the presence of the Vice-
Roy and of all the Nobility and People of the City, (for
whose conveniency scaffolds and seats were erected in the
Piazza round about the Theatre, both for Men and Women)
the first Act of the above-said Comedy,^ or Tragedy, (as
they said) of the Life of Santo Sciavier was represented.
Of which Tragedy, which was a composition represented
by about thirty persons, all very richly clothed and decked
vvith Jewels, no less extravagant than grand, whereunto

1 See ante, p. 162, note 3. 2 See ante, p. 177, note 5.
3 So in original, but should be Pali7ieiro. See ante, p. 160.
* For Xavier ; see ante, p. 170, note 4.
5 The word "comedy" is here, of course, used in its original sense,
meaning a representation of a story (real, or fictitious) not necessarily
of a facetious character, as in the present day — e.g., the Divina
Comedia of Dante.

A MASQUERADE. 4 1 t
they entered to act the rare Musick, gallant dances, and
various contrivances of Charriots, Ships, Galleys, Pageants,
Heavens, Hells, Mountains and Clouds, I forbear to speak,
because I have the printed Relations by me.
Cn the eighteenth of February, the Vice-Roy being
indispos'd, the proceedings were suspended and nothing
was done. But on the three following dayes, by two
Acts a day, the whole Tragedy was rehearsed. It com
prehended not onely the whole Life, but also the Death!
of San Francesco Sciavier, the transportation of his Body^
to Goa, his ascension into Heaven, and, lastly, his
Canonization.* On the seventh of the same moneth Mass was sung in
the College of San Paolo Nouvo? and a predication made
by F. Flaminio Calb, an Italian, upon the Beatification^ of
the Blessed Luigi Gonzaga, who was also a Father of the
Society. In the Evening the Portugals of quality passed
about the streets in a Maskerade, accompanyed with
Chariots and Musick ,' about twelve of us went out of the
House of Sig: Antonio Baraccio, all clothed in the same
^ See ante, p. 170, note 4.
^ The body was buried at Malacca in 1552, and transported to Goa
in 1553-
3 See ante, p. 170, note 2. Some further details may be here noted.
The process of canonization (which is probably derived from the
ancient Roman rite of deification) is preceded by a panegyric of the
deceased person by one of the Consistorial advocates. The decree of
canonization is then pronounced by the Pope, who appoints a day for
the ceremony, at which the Pope and Cardinals are all dressed in
white, and the Church of St. Peter is hung with gorgeous tapestry.
* See ante, p. 185, note 3.
5 See ante, p. 170, note 2. Beatification is the act by which the
Pope declares a person beatified, or blessed, after his (or her) death.
The corpse and rehcs of the future saint are thenceforth exposed to
the veneration of all good Christians, but his body and relics are not
carried in procession until after canonization. In the former cere
mony the Pope merely grants the privilege of worshipping, but in the
latter decrees, ex cathedrd, the sanctity ofthe deceased person.

412 A DIVERTISEMENT.
Livery, which I took care to get made according to my
Phansie,! and I ordered it after the fashion of the ancient
Roman Warriors, just as the ancient Emperors use to be
pictured ; the colours were Carnation and White, with
several Impresses on the breast, every one after his own
Phansie ; it appear'd very well by night, and was the best
and greatest Body of the whole Maskerade. I bore for
my Impress a Blaze of Flames, with this Italian verse of
Tasso : " Men dolci si, ma non men calde al core}'^
which Impress I have been wont to use since the death of
my Wife Sitti Maani? The embroidery Work of my clothes
was wholly Flames, onely distinguished here and there
with Tears which shewed my grief
On February the eighteenth, in the Morning, solemn Mass
was sung and a Sermon made upon the Canonization of
the Saints in San Paolo Vecchio? In the afternoon Lists
and a Quintain and a Ring^ being prepared before the
Church of Giesii? many great Portugal Gentlemen, richly
clothed, came to run Carreers^ both at the one and the
other, giving Divertisement to the ladies who stood be-

! An obsolete (but more correct) mode of spelling "fancy", con
tracted from " phantasy".
2 See La Gerusalemme Liberata, Canto xii, 97 : " Less pleasing in
form, but of heart as warm."
* See ante, pp. iii, and 45, note 2, and 122, note 3.
* See ante, p. 186, note.
* " Lists" strictly means a place enclosed within bounds, the word
"list" formerly being used for "boundary", or "limit". The word
"quintain" is of uncertain derivation, but is supposed to have originally
meint an open space, or fifth part of a camp (see Imperial Diet).
Tilting at a ring is a well-known form of equestrian sport, much
practised at the present day by men and ladies (English) in India.
° See ante, p. 164, note 2.
' The word " career" originally meant the act of running, but is now
more generally used to denote the progress of anyone in some definite
course of life.

A SOLEMN PROCESSION. 413
holding them on Balconies! and Scaffolds.^ The like they
did afterwards in the street of San Paolo Vecchio.
On Febmary the nineteenth a very solemn Procession
was made from San Paolo Vecchio to Giesii, through the
principal streets of the City : which Procession exceeded
all the rest in number of Pageants, Chariots and Ships,
and other Erections, filled with people who represented
several things, and good Musick, accompanyed with
several Dances on Foot, and many other brave devices :
of all which things I speak not, because I have a printed
Relation thereof by me. In the rear of the Procession
was carried by many of the Fathers, dressed in their Copes,
the Body of San Francesco Sciavier, inclos'd in a fair and
rich Silver Coffin,* with a Silver Canopie over it, made very
gallant, and the Effigy* of the Saint behind. Then came,
a great Standard with the pourtraytures of the Saints,
carry'd likewise by some of the Fathers ; and after that,
all the Crosses of their Parishes of Salsette? and onely one
Company of the Fryers of Saint Francis? Of the other
Religious Orders in Goa none appeared here ; because
they said they would not go in the Processions of the

! From the Persian Bdlkhdnah, an open window.
^ According to the Imperial Diet, " scaffold" is really a perverted
form of catafalco, which is derived from falco, " a beam", with the
stem cata (view) prefixed.
* This silver coffin is still to be seen, with its contents, at Goa, and
is described in " A Recent Visit to Goa" (Murray's Magazine of
November 1890) as " crowned by figures of angels wrought in silver,
with incidents in Xavier's hfe portrayed in embossed work". It is
said to be an "artistic gem", and the quantity of silver used in its con
stmction is estimated to have been 300 lb. It was formerly studded
with jewels' (See also Fonseca's Sketch of Goa, Hunter's Gazetteer,
and Eastwick's Handbook of Bombay?)
*¦ This is not the present silver image of the Saint, which was erected
in 1670, as the gift of Dona Maria of Portugal. (See Eastwick's
Handbook of Bombay, p. 222, and Fonseca's Sketch of Goa.)
* See ante, p. 392, note 2. ° See ante, p. 1 56, note 3.

414 PROCESSION DEI PASSL
fesuits, since the fesuits went not in those of others. With
this Procession, which ended about noon, ended also the
solemnities for the abovesaid Canonizations.
II. — On February the twenty-fifth, this day being the first
Sunday of Lent this year, the Augustine Fathers, accord
ing to custom, made a solemn Procession, which they call
"dei Passi", in reference to the steps which our Lord
made in his Passion, conducted to several places. They
carried in Procession a Christ, with the Cross on his
shoulders, and many went along disciplining and whipping
themselves, being cloth'd with white sack-cloth, gallant
and handsome, very gravely according to the humor of the
Nation. In several places of the City certain Altars were
plac'd, where the Procession stood still ; and, after some
time spent in singing, the Christ turn'd backwards, repre
senting that passage! " Conversus ad Filias ferusalem,
dixit illis, Nolite flere super me", etc. At which turning of
the sacred Image the people, who were very numerous and
fill'd the whole streets, lamented and utter'd very great
cries of Devotion. At length the Procession, being come
to the Church Della Gratia? where it ended, after the
Augustine Nunns (whose Convent* stands near that of the
Fryers in the same Piazza) had sung a while, an Image,
" del volto Santo" (of our Lord's Countenance), like that at
Rome? was shown to the people, gather'd together in the
said Piazza, from a window of one of the Bell-turrets which
are on either side of the front of the said Church ; and
! Gospel of St. Luke, ch. xxiii, v. 28.
2 This church is not mentioned (by this name) in the authorities
referred to.
' The convent of St. Monica, marked No. 20 in the Plan of Goa,
ante, p. 154. It was closed in 1889, but is still in good repair. It is a
vast building, but of no architectural merit. (See Eastwick's Handbook
of Bombay, p. 227.)
* For a history of this portrait, see Mrs. Jameson's History of Our
Lord in Art, vol, i, p. 38,

A PRIEST-RIDDEN CITY. 415
SO the Solemnity ended. But the above-mention'd Altars
in the streets are every Fryday during Lent adorn'd in the
same manner, and visited by the people every day and
also at many hours of the night ; just as the Church of
Saint Peter at Rome is visited every Fryday of March ; and
they call this visiting, " Correr os Passos", that is going
about and visiting the steps of our Lord ; which serves
the people during this time of Lent no less for devotion
than for pastime.
On March the first there was also another Procession in
Goa of the Disciplinanti? which I went not to see ; the
like is made every Fryday during all Lent, and therefore I
shall not stay to describe it I beHeve there is no City
in the world where there are more Processions than in
Goa all the year long ; and the reason is because the
Religious Orders are numerous, and much more than the
City needs^ ; they are also of great authority and very rich,
and the People, being naturally idle and addicted to Shews,*
neglecting other Cares of more weight and perhaps more
profitable to the Publick, readily employ themselves in
these matters ; which, however good as sacred ceremonies
and parts of divine worship, yet in such a City as this
which borders upon Enemies and is the Metropolis of a
Kingdom lying in the midst of Barbarians and so alwayes
at Warr, and where nothing else should be minded but
Arms and Fleets, seem according to worldly Policy un
profitable and too frequent, as also so great a number

! This is the name given to those who voluntarily inflict corporal
punishment on themselves by way of mortification, similarly to the
well-known sect of fanatics called Flagellantes, who arose in Italy in
the 13th century. A graphic description of a modern self-flagellation,
similar to that here referred to by our traveller, will be found in the
notes to Childe Harold (Canto iv), by Mr. Hobhouse,
2 See ante, p. 156, note 7.
5 See ante, p. 161, note i,

4l6 STRANGE DEVOTION.
of Religious and Ecclesiastical persons is burdensome to
the State and prejudicial to the Militia.!
In the Evening of every Fryday of Lent there is a
Sermon upon the Passion in the Church of GiesiP- ; and so
Hkewise in other Churches, but upon other dayes and
hours. At the end of these Sermons certai;i Tabernacles
are open'd, and divers figures, representing some passages
of the Passion (according to the subject of the Sermon),
are with lighted Tapers shewn to the People ; as one day
that of the "Ecce Homo" ; another day Our Lord with the
Cross upon his shoulders ; and the last day the Cracifix ;
and so every day one thing suitable to the purpose.
Oftentimes they make these figures move and turn, as they
made the Robe fall off from the Ecce Homo and discover
the wounded Body ; at which sight the devout People
utter prodigious Cryes, and the Women force themselves
to shriek out ; and the Signore, or Gentlewomen, are so
zealous that they not onely cry out themselves, but make
their Maids do so too and beat them even in the Church if
they do not and that very loudly, whether they have a
will to it, or no. Strange devotion indeed !
III. — On March the third ten Ships of Warr were at length
sent from Goa to the barr, or mouth, of the River, in order
to depart (as they did) within two or three dayes towards
Ormiiz to Ruy Freirc^ ; the Chief Captain of which was
Sig: Sancho de Toar, Brother to the Veador* da Fagenda,
who was Treasurer and Captain of one of the Ships. Our
Friend, Sig: Michel Pereira Boralho, who was sometime
Captain of the Galeons, went also ; his Brother, Giovan
Boralho, was kill'd under Ruy Freira, in the battle with the
English at Gidsk^ last year, being Admiral of that Fleet,
! See ante, p. xv. 2 See ante, p. 164, note 2.
8 See ante, p. 279. * Or Comptroller.
* See ante, pp. xxvii, and 8, 9 and lo, and p. 4, note 2.

THE GREAT MOGUL. 417
which next to the GeheraP is the prime charge, having
been many times before Chief Captain, as they speak, or
General, in the Streight of Oritiiiz. I make particular men
tion of him upon account of his relationship to Sig. Michele
Pereira our Friend. But such a succour for Ormiiz after so
long a time is indeed a very inconsiderable matter. Yet,
they say, other Ships are preparing to be sent after these.
On March the one and twentieth I took the Altitude of
the Sun at Goa with my Astrolabe and found him to decline
at noon from the Zenith towards the South fourteen degrees
and forty minutes. He was this day in the thirtieth
degree of Pisces and, consequently, in the Equinoctial
without any Declination ; so that without making any
Subtraction from, or Addition to, this number, Goa, that is
the City, will lye just so many degrees (14° 40') from the
Equinoctial towards the North, and also have the Northern
Pole elevated as much.
On March the eight and twentieth news was brought to
Goa how the great Mogbl' had caus'd all the English that
were at his Court to be slain,* and imprisoned all the rest that
were at SArat? As for those that were slain, some say it
was by the Mogbl's Order in way of punishment, and that
they were hang'd and otherwise executed ; others say, it
was by chance, as they endeavour'd to defend themselves
by Arms, when he sent onely to arrest them prisoners, as
he did those of Si?irat ; and this seems most likely. Be it
as it will, this Accident may easily disturb their Commerce
something in that Country. The occasion is reported thus.
A few dayes, or moneths, ago, the English in Stirat ap-

1 So in original. '' See ante, p. 30, note i.
^ This alleged massacre is not mentioned in the historical annals of
he time referred to by the editor.
* See a7ite, p. 18, note 2. The imprisonment of the English residents
at Surat, here referred to, is not mentioned in the ordinary works of
reference.

41 8 THE ENGLISH AT SURAT.
prehending themselves aggriev'd to a considerable sum by
the Mogbl's Ministers, (whether by exaction of Customs,
or in Accounts, I know not) in order to repair the loss by
force, since they could not do so in any other way, made re
prisal on some ofthe Mogbl's ships, which were come abroad
full laden ; and being! (-he Mogbls people were not able
to deal with the English at Sea they were constrain'd,
for recovering their surpris'd Vessels, to grant the English
everything demanded, and satisfie them so far as they pre
tended to be aggrieved. Which thing coming afterwards
to the King's knowledge, he caus'd all of that Nation to be
apprehended wherever found in his Dominions, and here
upon happened the slaughter above-mention'd.
For my part, I think the English have not managd
their business discreetly in this case ; for it is not possible
for a few strangers and immigrants to contest with and get
the better of a great King in his own Country. And upon
the rising of the like differences I should account it the best
course to settle them with good words, and amicably with
the said King, by complaining of his Ministers, and pro
curing him to provide in such cases as well as may be ;
and this course may succeed happily ; otherwise, if redress
cannot be obtain'd, then, before a manifest feud, 'twere best
to get out of his power and warr upon him securely, not in
his own Country were there are so many people, and the
King, undoubtedly, hath more power than any other. I
believe the English made this attempt, upon supposition
that the Mogbl hath great need of the Sea, and that, to
the end his Ships might have free passage therein, without
being molested by the EngHsh, he would suffer what they
pleas'd. But herein, in my opinion, they are grossly mis
taken ; because the Mogbl is a very great and wealthy
King, whose Revenews arise from his own Lands and not
' For " since" ; see p. 28, note.

SULTAN CHORROM. 419
from the Sea ; and one to whom that little which is to be
had from the Sea (how great soever it may be) is nothing,
and nothing he accounts it ; because it accrues rather to
some small Captain of his, as the Governour of Surat, and
the like, than to the King himself So what is he con
cern'd for it ? But indeed he will be concern'd for such
an injury done to him in his own jurisdiction, as the
English have done by making reprisal on Ships, which
Princes much inferior to the Mogbl would not have
suffer'd from any admitted as Friends into their Countries.
Besides, the grievances alledg'd by the English were but
pretences, and the Mogbl's Ministers had their Reasons
for them ; wherefore the case ought to have been heard
before falHng to violence ; and, let the matter be how it
will, 'twas just for him to be Judge in his own Country,
and that this respect should be shewn him, if the English
would have taken this course ; if not, or if he would not do
them Justice, they were alwayes at Hberty to go out of his
power, and so make Warr against him by Sea upon better
terms. Concerning the Affairs of the Mogbl with his Son,
they said that Sultan Chorrom? having been twice routed,^
had at last retreated with some few followers into the
Dominions of Cutab-Scidlfi; and that his Father had given
over pursuing him and, being retir'd to his own Court, left
him there in quiet ; that Cutab-Scidh did not assist him
out of awe of his Father,* nor yet drive him out of his
Territories out of respect to himself, but let him enjoy the
possession of a certain small circuit in his Country to
which he had retir'd.
IV. — Concerning Persian affairs we heard a while since.

! Or Kharra7n; see ante, p. 59.
2 At Mewdt, and near Allahabad; see Elphinstone's India, pp.
497 and 498.
3 Or Kutb-Shah; see ante, p. 147, note 4, and p. 148, note 5.
* I.e., the Emperor Jahdngir; see ante, p. 52.

420 THE WAR OF ORMUZ.
and it was verifi'd, that not only the English Ships were
gone thither, according to their custom, for. the Trade of
Silk, but also those ofthe Hollanders which come to Surdt;
perhaps because the Hollanders are minded to set up a
Traffick thither too, as I understood from a good hand
last year at Surdt. In the mean time other Ships and
Galeons are preparing at Goa to be sent to Ormiiz?
On April the tenth three Galeons freighted with Victuals
departed from Goa to Ruy Freira for the war of Ormiiz}
as two other Ships had done a few days before, besides the
above-mentioned ten ; and order was given for three other
Galeons to go from Mozambique with people sufficient to
arm all the six ; because the former three of Goa carried no
Soldiers, but only Sea-men. They carried also from Goa a
Petard,* wherewith they said they intended to attempt
the little false Gate of Ormiiz which stands towards the
Sea, and several other preparations of War.
On the twenty-ninth of the same month, being the day
of S. Pietro Martire} who, they say, was the Founder*^ of

! Seeante, p. 2, note i.
^ See ante, p. 279.
^ On the east coast of Africa, where the Portuguese established a
factory in 1508. This place and Sofala are the only places of im
portance on the coast of Africa still held by the Portuguese.
* Petards are said to have been invented by the French Huguenots
in 1579, and to have been first used at the siege of Cahors in that
year. ^ Peter de Castelnau, one of the monks of Citeaux and of the
monastery of Fortfroide, in Narbonnese Gaul, who was commissioned
by Pope Innocent III to preach against the heresies ofthe Waldenses
in 1203, and who was in this way the instrument for founding the
Inquisition. He was assassinated in the dominions of the Count of
Toulouse, and beatified in 1208.
° The Inquisition was founded by Pope Innocent III early in the
13th century, when he appointed a commission for the persecution of
the Waldenses. It was established in the Portuguese dominions by
King John III in 1536.

THE INQUISITOR'S FESTIVAL. 421
the Inquisition^ against Hereticks, the Inquisitors of Goa
made a Festival before their House of the Inquisition^
which is in the Piazza of the Cathedral and was some
times the Palace of Sabaio} Prince of Goa, wh6n the
Portugals took it, whence it is still call'd la Piazza di
Sabaio. After solemn Mass had been sung in the Church
of San Dominico? as Vespers had been the day before, in
presence of the Inquisitors, v\'ho, coming to fetch the Fryers
in Procession, repair'd thereunto in PontificaUbus, in the
evening, many carreers^ were run on horse-back by the
Portugal Gentry, invited purposely by the Inquisitors ; and
a day or two after (for this Evening was not sufficient for so
many things) there was in the same Piazza a Hunting, or
Baiting, of Bulls after the Spanish fashion ; but the Beasts,
being tame and spiritless, afforded little sport ; so that I
had not the curiosity to be present at it This is a new
Festival lately instituted by the present Inquisitors, who, I
believe, will continue it yearly hereafter.*'
! See a7tte, p. 156, note 2. The Inquisition at Goa was abolished by
Royal letter in 1774, re-established under Dona Maria I in 1779,
and finally abolished in 1812 (see Eastwick's Ha7idbook of Bo77ibay,
p. 225), or in 1814, according to Mr. Sandberg (Murray's Magazi7ie,
Nov. 1890). See also Fonseca's Hist. Sketch of Goa, p. 219, and
Capt. Marryat's tale of The Pha7tto7n Ship.
2 Marked No. 11 in the Plan of Goa, a7tte, p. 154. It was destroyed
in 1829, and is now merely a "hill of bricks and stones and many
mounds". It formerly covered a space of two acres, and contained
three large halls and 200 prisoners' cells. (See "A Recent Visit to
Goa" in Murray's Magazi7U, Nov. 1890; and Pinkerton's Travels
vol. ix, p. 234; and Fonseca's Sketch of Goa, and De Kloguen's
Historical Sketch of Goa.)
* Sabaio is evidently identical with Sabaym Delcani (? Dekkani),
mentioned by Barbosa in East Coast of Africa a/td Malabar (p. 75 of
Hakluyt edition). See ante, p. I43i note 5.
« Marked No. 32 in the Plan of Goa, a/ite, p. 154. It was com
pleted in 1564, and demolished in 1841.
''See a/tte, p. 412.
« In Captain Marryat's tale of The PJumtoin Ship will be found a

422 NEWS FROM MASCAT.
On May the tenth a Packet-boat from Mascdt''- arrived at
Goa with Letters dated April the twenty-fourth, confirming
what had som6 dayes before been rumor'd, that the King
of Persia had taken Baghddd? and the Persians were
about fo go against Bassord^ by Sea, but were diverted
from their designs by the Portugal Fleet, which they heard
was preparing to succour that City, and by some Ships of
theirs which they continually keep there in favour of the
Turks against the Persians to guard the Mouth of the
River, which is Euphrates? and Tigris' ]oyv? A together. The
same Boat brought news also that twelve Ships were
already departed from Mascdt under the conduct of my
friend Sig. Michele Pereira to begin a new Siege of Ormiiz;
and that Ruy Freirc^ waited for the Galeons that he might
go thither too with the greater Fleet
graphic description of Goa in the zenith of its pride, with its festivals
and processions.
' See a7ite, p. 158, note 7.
^ Baghdad xexaa\Xied in the hands of the Persians until 1638, when
it was taken by the Turks under Sultan Amurath IV, and has re
mained in their possession ever since that time. It is finely seated on
the E. bank of the river Tigris, in Lat. 33° 20' N., and Long. 44° 46'
E. It was formerly (before the discovery of the route to India by the
Cape) the centre of a very extensive commerce, and still continues to
be a place of considerable importance, having manufactories of silk,
cotton, wool and leather, besides an iron foundry.
' Sometimes written Basra. The town is in Lat. 30° 30' N., and
Long. 47° 45' E., on the W. bank of the Euphrates, about 65 miles
from the mouth of the river. It is said to have been founded about
the middle of the seventh century, and, previously to the discovery of
the route to India round the Cape, was the most considerable trading
town of Western Asia.
* This river rises nearErzeroum (Long. 41° 36' E., Lat. 39° 57' N.),
and has a course of about 1,350 miles before its junction with the
Tigris, 35 miles above Bassora.
'•' The Tigris rises near Diarbekir (37° 55' N., and 39*^ 22' E.), and
joins the Euphrates near Bassora., It forms the boundary between
Persia and the Turkish territory.
" See a7ite, p. 279.

TURKISH AFFAIRS. 423
If it be true that Sciah Abbas'^ has taken Baghddd I am
confident that in the long run Bassord will fall into his
hands too : if the Portugals may hinder him by sea, they
cannot by land ; and 'tis a clear case that if he hath
Baghddd, he intends also to have the port of Bassord,
which is of great importance. That he has taken Baghddd
may very well be true, during the present ill State of
the Turkish Affairs, after the late Tumults in that Court,
and the death of Sultan Suleitnan} who was lately murder'd
and his formerly depos'd Uncle, Sultan Mustafd} restor'd to
the Empire, as I was lately assur'd here by an Armenian
who told me that he was at Constantinople in the time of
these Revolutions, and that Sultan Mustafd was very loth
to re-cLSSume the Government by reason of the ill deport
ment of the Ministers, and that he would have no more
Women, or Concubines, but had married and dismissed all
that were in the Seraglio^; that if any woman came into
his presence he ran at her with his Ponyard, professing to
lead a chaste and religious life, not meaning to have other
Successors than his Brother's two Sons, the elder of which
is Sultan Mahomad} Son of Sultana Kiosine, who, I alwayes
believ'd, would by his Mother's Arts one day come to rule,
and now without doubt, whether she be living or not, (if

! See ante, p. 402, note i.
2 This seems to be a mistake for Os7na7i (the 2nd), who was assas
sinated in 1622.
3 Sultan Mustafa I, who twice sat on the throne.
* The word Seraglio is here used in its usual sense of women's
apartments. But its true meaning is that of a "large house" or
" palace", and the Seraglio of the Sultan of Constantinople includes
the residence of all the officers and dependents of the Court. The
grand entrance on the western side is the Baba-hoomajin, or " Sublime
Porte", which is, as is well known, the official title of the Turkish
Court. 5 He eventually succeeded to the throne, as Muhammad IV, in
1649.

4^4 BAGHDAD.
the abovesaid relations be true) will at least reign after his
Uncle Mustafd.
Now, forasmuch as in these violent mutations of Empires,
the Government alwayes suffers deterioration, because
without some evil disposition of the Government such
violences in Royal Families cannot arise, therefore, I say,
perhaps this ill posture of affairs hath afforded the Scidh
occasion of making himself Master of Baghddd, especially
if the Tyrant Bechir Subascl, who had in a manner usurp'd
it to himself have given it into his power, (vvhich is an
easie thing even in the good State of the Turkish Affairs)
being, perhaps, afraid of Sultan Mustafd, who, they say,
is very prudent and wholly intent on reforming the Dis
orders of the Empire without caring to attend to foreign
enterprises; whence, perhaps having an eye too upon
the Disorders of Baghddd, he was about to raise a strong
Army for removing the said Tyrant, who by this means
became necessitated to yield it to the Scidh. Nevertheless
in these matters I have some doubt, because the same
Armenian told me that Sultan Mustafd had made peace
with the Persian for twenty years ; and if the taking of
Baghddd be true it is a breaking of the peace ; which
amongst the Moors, and considering the Customs of Scidh
Abbas,l%. not impossible. At present. I suspend my. belief
and desire tO have more certain and particular informa
tions of these matters, of which in Goa there is little
supply. By the same Vessel came a Letter from Sig. Nicolao de
Silva, Veador^ da Facenda, or Treasurer, at Mascdt} to one
of the Inquisitors,* wherein he signifi'd to him that he
understood by the Letters of the French Consul at Aleppo,

! I.e., Comptroller.
^ See a7ite, p. 158, note 7. -
^ See a7tte, p. 421, note 2,

EUROPEAN NEWS. 425
that at Rotne Gregory XV! ^y^g dead, and a new Pope
already chosen. Card. Maffeo Barberitii? about fifty-four
years old, who had assumed the name of Urban VIII.*
The same Letter further advertis'd that in Spain the
Marriage between the Prince of England and the Infanta
was celebrated* upon the day of our Ladle's Nativity in
September; and that the Infante Don Cai-lo^ was to ac
company her into England, and from thence pass to his
Oovernuient oi Flanders : that in England the Catholicks
had pubHck Churches open and enjoy'd Liberty of Con
science : that in Italy the business of the Valtelin^ had been
referr'd to his Holiness ; but Pope Gregory died without
determining it : that the King of Spaiii' kept a great Army
ready in Milan about it ; and that a League was made
against him in Italy by other Princes ; that some said Don
Carlo of Spain was to marry the Heiress oi Lorraine^; and
otherlike news, which, being of things either uncertain, or
future, I make small account of till I see the issue.
On May i ith the last vessels of the Cafila which went to
China, and which had commenced to depart on the previous
Wednesday, set sail, and my friends, Fathers Morejon and
Vi?icislao Pantaleone, departed in it.
' Formerly Cardinal Alessandro Ludovisio. He had been Pope
only since 1621. He it was who granted a dispensation, renewed by
his successor, for the marriage of the Infanta with Prince Charies.
^ The Barberinis were a celebrated Florentine family.
^ It was Pope Urban VIII who in 1630 altered the title of the
Cardinals, from " illustrissi77ii" to " e7/ii7te7itissi77ti", oi vihlch. change
an illustration is seen in the Dedication of these Letters.
^ This piece of intelligence must be included among the other
false rumours which seem to have been prevalent. See post, p. 438.
6 Brother of King Philip IV.
^ The Valteline is the long valley in the north of Italy, traversed
by the river Adda, to the east of Lake Como. The " business" here
referred to was a dispute as to its possession.
' Philip IV, who came to the throne in 1621.
' Marie, daughter of the fourth Duke of Lorraine.

426 A FATAL CONCLAVE.
On May the seventeenth, by a Merchant's Ship from Bas
sora^ which arrived at Goa the night before, we had more
certain intelligence by Luigi Medices, through Ramiro, the
Venetian Consul at Aleppo, that Pope Gregory XV died on
the twenty-ninth oi fiily 1623, having been sick only five
days. The Report of the Conclave saith that the Pope died
on the eight oifuly, the Cardinals"^ enter'd into the Conclave*
on the nineteenth, and that on the sixth oi August Urban
VIII was created Pope; that Card. Montalto died a Httle
before the Pope, and Card. Ludovisio^ was made Vice-Chan
cellor in his stead ; and the Chamberlainship, being vacant
by the death oi Aldobrandino, was conferr'd upon the young
Cardinal of the same name ; that the new Pope Urban was
sick for some dayes after his Election ; but, afterwards re
covering, was crown'd upon the day of ^S-.M^zc/^a^/ the Arch
angel ; that besides the Pope, almost all the Cardinals fell
sick through the inconveniences of the Conclave in so hot a
season ; and many of them died, as Pignatelli, Serra, Sauli,
Gozzadino and Sacrati ; and the Card. Glierardi z.nA Aldo
brandino remained still grievously sick ; and that of the
Conclavists there died about sixty ; which indeed was a great

! See ante, p. 422, note 3.
2 The Cardinals were originally merely the principal priests of the
parishes of Rome, and it was not until the eleventh century that they
were established as a "College". Up to 1 125 the College consisted of 52
or 53 Cardinals. The number was afterwards reduced to 20 or 25, but
was subsequently raised by Pope Leo X to their present number of 70.
' The right of election ofthe Pope bythe Cardinals was established
by Pope Alexander III in 1179. Previously to that date the Popes
were elected by the " tumultuary votes of the clergy and people".
(See Gibbon's Decline and Fall of the Ro//zan Empire, vol. vi, p. 353.)
The word "conclave" is used for the apartment in which each
Cardinal is confined during the progress of the election,- as well as for
the general assembly of Cardinals. As to the ceremonies attending
the election of a Pope, see Gibbon, vol. vi, p. 354. The " Conclave"
was instituted by Pope Gregory X in 1274.
* This Cardinal was nephew of Pope Gregory XV.

AFFAIRS OF EUROPE. 427
number for a Conclave that lasted so short a while. That
Tklli^ (Tilly), the Emperor's General, had given a great
rout to Alberstat ; and the Emperor's Affairs in Germany
pass'd very well. That 'twas true a confederacy was made
against Spain about the business of the Valtelin between
France, Venice, and Savoy, but that it will proceed no
further, because Spain had deposited the Valtelin in the
hands of the Pope^ That the Prince of Urbino'' was dead,
and consequently that State would fall to the Church; which
is a thing of much importance. That at Venice the Doge
Priuli was dead, and a new Doge already elected, one
Gontarini, an eminent Person. That there was a great
Plague, and that the YLJtngoi France h^ajA. subdu'd almost all
the Garrisons of the Hereticks, except Rochelle? which he
also hop'd shortly to reduce to obedience. That the
Espousals were pass'd between the Infanta of Spain and
the King of England's Son, with hope that he is already a
Catholick. That they have given her in dower the pre
tensions of Holland and Zealand, and money, on condition
that Liberty of Conscience be granted in England and four
Churches for Catholicks built in London, which was already
executed, pubHc Writings thereof going about in print ;
besides divers other Affairs of Europe of less consideration.
VI. — On May the nineteenth, one Ventura da Costa, a
Native of Canara? was married. He was a domestick
servant to Sig. Alvaro da Costa, a Priest and our Friend,
Lord of a Village near Goa; for whose Sake, who was
willing to honour his servant's wedding in his own House,

! This celebrated General (originally a Jesuit) was bora in 1559,
and died in 1632 after a brilliant military career.
2 The last representative of the Delia Rovera family. Princes of
Urbino, who had been invested with that Duchy by Pope Julius II.
* The well-known town of Rochelle, the capital of Lower Charente,
was not taken for the Cathohcs until 1637 by Louis XIII of France.
* See ante, p. 168, note I.

428 A KANARESE WEDDING,
I and some other Friends went thither to accompany the
Bride and the Bridegroom to the Church of San Biagio}
a little distant in another Village, which was in the Parish
of the Bride, where the Ceremonies were perform'd in
the Evening for coolnes.s' sake. The Company was very
numerous, consisting of many Portugal Gentlemen, such,
perhaps, as few other Canarini^ have had at their marriages.
The Bride and Bridegroom came under Umbrellas of Silk,
garnish'd with silver, and in other particulars the Cere
monies were according to the custom of the Portugals;
onely I observ'd that, according to the use of the Country,
in the Company before the Married Persons there march'd
a party of fourteen, or sixteen, men oddly cloth'd after the
Indian fashion, to wit naked from the girdle upward, and
their Bodies painted in a pattern vvith white Sanders,* and
adorn'd with bracelets and necklaces of Gold and Silver,
and also with flowers and turbants* upon their heads, in
several gallant fashions, and streamers of several colours
hanging behind them. From the girdle downwards, over
the hose which these Canarini use to wear short, like ours,
they had variously colour'd clothes girt about them with
streamers, flying about and hanging down a little below the
knee; the rest of the leg was naked, saving that they had
sandals on their feet. These danc'd all the way both going
and returning, accompanying their dances with chaunting
many Verses in their own Language, and beating the little
sticks which they carry'd in their hands, after the fashion
of the Country, formerly taken notice of at Ikkeri? And
indeed the dances of these Canarini are pleasant enough ;
so that in the Festivities made at Goa for the Canonization^

! This church does not appear in the Plan of Goa at p. 1 54.
^ I.e., natives of KJinara. ¦' See ante, p. 99, note 2.
* Se^ ante, p. 248, note 4. » See ante, p. 258.
" See a7ite, p. 170, note 2.

A GALLEY FROM MOZAMBIQUE. 429
of the Saints Ignatio^ and Sciavier} though in other things
they were most solemn and sumptuous, yet, in my opinion,
there was nothing more worthy to be seen for delight than
the many pretty and jovial dances which interven'd in this
Tragedy.* The marry'd Couple being return'd from Church
to the Bride's House, we were entertain'd with a handsome
Collation* of Sweet-meats in the yard, which was wholly
cover'd over with a Tent, and adorn'd with Trees and green
boughs, the Company sitting round, and the marry'd
Couple, on one side at the upper end, upon a great Carpet
under a Canopy. After which we all return'd home, and
the Husband stay'd that night to sleep in his Wife's
House. VII. — On May the twentieth a Galley of the Fleet ex
pected from Mozambique^ arriv'd at Goa. It brought Sig.
Don Nugno Alvares {sometime General there, and Supreme
Governour of all that Coast of Cafuria} comprising under
his Government the Rivers of Coama, Mombace? and as
much of Africa as the Portugals have from the Cape of
Good Hope to the streight oi Mekc?) arid with him a.fesuit
that was a Bishop, one of those that were to go into
Ethiopia? The Patriarch!" deputed thither, being also a
fesuit, remain'd behind in another Gaieot, as likewise did
the Ships of the last years Portugal Fleet, which came on
by little and little ; they brought news of the miserable

! See ante, p. 170, note 3.
2 See ante, p. 170, note 4.
* This word is, of course, here used in its more strictly classical
sense of any dra77iatic representation.
* See ante, p. 381, note 4.
* See ante, p. 214, and 420, note 3.
^ For Kaffraria, or Kaffre-land, south of Mozambique.
^ The Coavo and Mo7nbas rivers of modern maps, in Lat. 8° 33' S.
and 4° 15' S. respectively, on the east coast of Africa.
* See ante, p. 399, note i.
^ See ante, p. 131, note i. '" Or chief Father,

430 WRECK OF A PORTUGUESE SHIP.
wrack! Qf g^ Ship call'd San Giovanni, which two years
before set forth from Goa iov Portugal, very rich ; and,
meeting with the Dutch by the way, after a long fight being
totally shatter'd, ran aground upon the Coast of Cafuria^;
so that, saving the people remaining after the fight and the
other disasters, and the Jewels, all was lost : which people,
refusing both the offer of good entertainment made them
by the Lord of the place, who was a Friend to the Portugals,
till, upon advice sent to Mozambique, they might have
passage thither, and also refusing his counsel to travel far
within Land, where, he said, they would have less trouble
in passing many Rivers, (which otherwise they would meet
with) and would find an unarmed and more hospitable
people, but unadvisedly, after the inconsiderate humor of
the Portugals, resolving to go by land to Mozambique and to
travel always far from the Sea amongst barbarous inhos
pitable people who eat human flesh, and withall not
behaving themselves well with them in their passage, but
out of a foolish temerity giving many occasions of dis
pleasure, were assaulted in many places by the said Cafiri?
often spoyl'd and rob'd, and many of them kill'd ; so that of
the Women that were with them some were taken, others
strip'd naked, till, after a thousand inconveniences and
sufferings, and, as some say, about eight moneths' travelling
on foot, during which they were fain to wade through
abundance of Rivers, at last no more of the Company
arriv'd at Mozambique than twenty-seven persons ; all the
rest being either slain by the way, or dead of hardships,
excepting some few that were kept slaves by the Cafiri;
amongst whom was a Portugal Gentlewoman of quality,
whom they kept to present to their King, without hope, I

1 This word, derived from the Danish vrag, is the old form of
" wreck"- 2 See ante, p. 429, note 6. 3 Qr Kaffres.

AN ENVOY FROM PERSIA. 431
believe, of ever being deliver'd ; a misery indeed worthy of
compassion ! The Jewels sent from Goa to be sold in
Portiigalwexe almost all sav'd and deposited at Mozambique
in the Misericordia^; some say to be restor'd to the owners,
and others say at the instance of the King's Officer, who
pretends the King's Right to them as shipwrackt goods ;
yet most conclude that the case will not be so judg'd, but
that they will be restor'd to the owners upon payment of
some small matter to those who sav'd them.
VIII. — On May the three and twentieth I visited the
above-mention'd Bishop now arriv'd in Goa, at the Colledge
of San Paolo Novo? He was call'd Dom foamio da Rocka,
and is nominated, but not consecrated. Bishop of Heliopoli.
On the twenty-sixth I visited in the Convent of our
Lady della Gratia, F. Fra: Manoel della Madre di Dio,
formerly known to me in Persia, and now Prior of the
Convent of Spahan} who the day before arrived at Goa
in a Shallop which had been long expected and judg'd
lost, having been seven moneths in coming from Mascat?
He said that he came about Affairs of his Order and the
Convents of Persia (for besides that which I left at Spahan,
they have since made one at Sciraz? and another at Bas
sora} and they daily multiply) yet withall it was rumoured
that he was sent by the King of Persia to treat with the
Vice-Roy about the Matters of Ormuz ; and I beHeve it,
although he spoke nothing of it himself ; otherwise, me
thinks, 'tis not likely they would have let him come out of
Persia without the King's express Licence, or that the
King would have granted it in time of War, unless he had
come about some particular business of his. He informed
me that all my friends in Persia were well, and so did
1 See ante, p. 382, note 4. ^ See ante, p. 185, note 3.
? Now generally written as Ispahan, the name meaning a " rendez
vous", or place of meeting. * See a7ite, p. 158, note 7.
5 See ante, p. 9, note i. " See ante, p. 422, note 3.

432 THE SOUTH-W-EST MONSOON.
a Letter of F. Fra: Giovanni to his Provincial at Goa,
wherein mention was made of me, giving me intelligence
of the well-fare of all my Friends, and how Sitti Laali, my
connection by marriage, had brought forth a Son, whom .she
had n'&ytid.Avedik, from Chogia Avedik, his Father's Uncle;
which News was stale, for I knew it before my coming out
of Persia; and, indeed, all the Letters F. Manoel brought
were of a very old date ; to me he brought none, because
my P'riends there conceiv'd that I was gone out of India
into Europe.
On May the seven and twentieth a Ship of the Portugal
Fleet that was coming from Mozambique^ arrived in the
Port of Mormogon''; it entered not into the River of Goa,
because the mouth of the River, by reason of the lateness
of the season, was insecure and began to be stopped ; for
every year all the mouths of the Rivers and Ports of this
Coast are fill'd with sand during the time of Rain,* wherein
the West wind blows very tempestuously, and are open'd
again in September when the Rain ends. The Port of
Mormogon, as I have elsewhere said,* is in the same Island
of Goa, in the other mouth of the more Southern River,
where sometimes old Goa stood, by which goods are con-
vey'd by Boat from the Ships to the City, but by a longer
way, going behind round the Island.
On May the twenty-eighth in the Evening, at the time of
Ave Maria, the Bells of almost all the Churches of Goa,
saving that of the fesuits, were rung for the Beatification^
of two Fryers of the Order of San Domenico} whereof this
Ship had brought News.
On May the twenty-ninth another Portugal Ship of the
! See ante, p. 420, note 3.
2 See ante, p. 154, note 2, and p. 329, note i.
2 See ante, p. 32, note 2. ¦* See p. 392, ante.
^ See ante, p. 170, note 2, and p. 411, note 5
^ See a7ite, p. 189, note 5.

MISSION TO ETHIOPIA. 433
Fleet arrived, and, within two or three dayes after, all the
other Ships expected from Mozambique ; and in one of
them the fesuit, deputed as Patriarch into Ethiopia, whither
he, with two Bishops, whereof one was dead by the way,
and many other fesuits, was sent at the instance of the
King of the same Country, who, they say, is called Sultan
Saghed} and professes himself a Roman Catholick already,
with great hopes of reducing all that Kingdom to the
Church in a short time. As for the progress which the
fesuits affirm daily to be made in those Countries, being^ I
know nothing of them but by the information of others, I
refer you to their Annual Letters ; and it suffices me to
have touched here on what I saw concerning the same, to wit
the expedition of this Patriarch, Bishops and many Fathers
who were sent thither by several wayes, attempting to open
a passage into those Countries, lest such Commerce might
be hindered by the Turks, who are Masters of some of those
Passes. So that the F. Visitor of the fesuits told me they
had this year sent many people for Ethiopia, not onely
by the Arabian Gulph,* and the Territories of the Turks
bordering upon it, but also by Cascem} a Country outside
Arabia but govern'd by Arabians, by Mozambique and
Mombaza} Countries of the Portugals, on the Coast of
Africk, by Cafraria? Angola, and Gongs'; that so by these
several wayes they might send enough, being^ the King
demanded at least two hundred of their Fathers ; and 'tis
manifest that if the Conversion goes forward, as they pre
suppose, the Country is so large that there will be work

I See pp. 137 and 446. ^ For "since" ; see ante, p. 28. note i.
3 Or Red Sea. See p. 11, note i.
* Probably Kishm. See ante, p. 2, note 2.
5 See ante, p. 420, note 3, and p. 429, note 7.
0 See ante, pp. 429 and 430, note 2.
^ This is one ofthe earliest references to the Congo route.

434 FRIENDLY MEETINGS.
enough for a greater number of Fathers and Religious
Catholicks. IX. — On fune the second we accompany'd, with a solemn
Cavalcade, Sig: Andrea de Quadro from the House of
Sig: Gasparo di Melo, Captain of the City, to the fesuits'
Colledge!; where, by the hands of the same Fathers, was
given him the degree of Master of Arts, that is of Philo
sophy ; the said Fathers having by Apostolical Authority
jurisdiction in India to confer the said degree, and that
of Doctor; for which reason I here have taken notice of
this action.
On fune the seventh I visited in the said Colledge of the
Jesuits the Patriarch oi Ethiopia, one of that Society, who is
nam'd "Don Alfonso Luigi de Santi"; he told me much News
from Rome, and of several of my Relations whom he knew,
but it was stale News. The Patriarch and his Fathers had
been inform'd of me, both by the Fathers of Goa and by a
Portugal Souldier call'd Pero Lopez, whom I knew in
Persia, and who went to Rome with my Letters, where he
lodg'd many dayes in my House, from thence pass'd into
Spain, and at length return'd into India, and came from
Mozambique to Goa in the same Ship with the Patriarch.
To gratifie whose desires of seeing me, upon their infor
mation I visited him ; he not onely shew'd me many
courtesies and offers of serving me, with like ceremonious
words, but himself and all his Fathers enter'd into an
intimate Friendship with me, and agreed to hold mutual
correspondence of Letters from ^Ethiopia to Rome, and
where ever else I should happen to be. We discours'd
of many things, and he informed me concerning his
Voyage, and how Fathers might pass at any time into
Ethiopia from other parts, particularly from .Mgypt. I
! See ante, pp. 142 and 185, note 2.

KING OF PERSIA'S EMBASSY. 435
inform'd him of the ^thiopick Language, and some good
Books for learning it, etc.
On fune the sixteenth, if I mistake not in Computation,
for which I refer myself to better diligence, (which I shall
use with their Ephemerides of this year, in case I can pro
cure the same) the Moors were to begin their Rasandhan^
or Fast, of their 1633^ year of the Hegira.
X. — On fune the twenty-fourth, being in a house to see
the careers* of the Cavaliers who ran in the Street before
the Vice- Roy, according to the yearly Custom in Goa upon
S.fohn's Day, I hapned to meet with Sig. Luis de Mendoza}
Chief Captain of the Fleet wherewith I went to Calecut}
and Sig: Bento, or Benedetto, or Freites Mascarenhas, in a
Portugal Habit, vvho a few years before was taken by Pirates
oi Argiers} and carried a slave to Barbeiy ; whence being
redeemed and return'd into his own Country, he was
favourably look't upon by his King and sent again into
India as Captain of a Galeon. This Cavalier, besides
the relation of his own misadventures, told me how Qara
Sultan (who in my time was sent Ambassador from the
King of Persia into Spain in answer to the Embassy of
Don Garcia de Silva y Figueroa} and travelled in the same
Ship, before it was taken by the Pirates), died by the Way,
having first substituted another of his Company to perform
his charge ; which other Ambassador was taken with the
said Ship and carried a slave into Argiers; whereof notice
being given to the Persian Ambassador at Constantinople,

! Properly Ra77tazan. See ante, p. 179, note i.
2 A misprint for 1033. ' See ante, p. 412, note 7.
* See a7ite, p. 354. ^ See ante, p. 344, note i.
" For Algiers. The name is written as Argier in Shakespeare's
Te77ipest, Act i, Sc. 2. The name does not occur here in the original
Italian ; in it the words are " taken by Moreschi'-
See ante, p. 188, note 4.

436 OFFERING OF FIRST-FRUITS.
an order was expected from thence what to do with him ;
which not coming before this Gentleman was liberated, he
could not tell what the issue was, but left him still a
prisoner in Argiers?
XI. — On August the fifth the Indians were to celebrate
their solemn Festival of Washing and other Ceremonies
accustomed to be performed at Narva} and mentioned by
me in the last year's relation as to be celebrated on the
seventeenth of the same month. And because the
Feast-day fell twelve dayes sooner in this year than in the
last I perceived that the Indian yea.r must be Lunar*; or
if it be Solar, as I think I have heard, it cannot be just, or
equal, but to be adjusted requires some great and extrava
gant intercalation. I went not to Narva to see the Feast,
because the place lies beyond the River* in the Territory of
the Moors, who at this time stood not upon good Terms
with the Portugals. Neither did the Gentiles of Goa go
thither for the same reason ; and, if I was not mis-informed,
they expected a safe conduct from Idal-Sciah? from Vid-
hiapor} to go thither another day.
On August the ninth, two hours and forty minutes before
noon (if the Calculation and Observation of Christofero
Brano, or Boro, be true) the Sun was in the Zenith of Goa
and began to decline towards the South.
On August the twenty-fourth, on which day the Feast of
St. Bartholomew uses to be celebrated, certain Officers,
deputed for that purpose, with other Principal Persons
entrusted with the superintendency of the Fields and
Agriculture, offered to the Cathedral Church, and after
wards also to the Vice-roy, the first-fruits of the Fields,
! In the original Algieri. ^ See ante, p. i86, note 5.
* The lunar year was adopted in some parts of India, and the
solar year in others. All festivals are regulated by the moon.
'^ Ihe xwex Mandavi. ^ Ox Adil Shah. See ara&, p. 143, note 5.
' See ante, p. 117, note 2. More correctly Btjapiir.

NEWS FROM ORMUZ. 437
to wit of Rice newly eared, which is the most substantial
of the fruits of the Territory of Goa? I was told likewise
that they made a Statue of an Elephant with Rice-straw,
which I know not whether they carry'd about with them, or
set up in some Piazza. This custom is practis'd annually
upon the said day, because at that time precisely the said
fruit begins to ripen.
On August the twenty-seventh one Galeon (of four
that were coming from Mascat} whither they had been
sent last April with Provisions) arriv'd at Goa ; they
came, by the Vice-roy's Order, to be ready, if occasion
requir'd, to afford new succours of large ships to be sent
to Ormiiz. This Ship related that the other three
were possibly return'd back again to the streights of
Ormiiz, for fear of some Dutch Vessels which hover'd
thereabouts ; but this Galeon, being driven out to Sea, and
having lost its company in the night, was forc'd to come
directly forwards. It related further that Ormiiz had been
again besieg'd a good while by the Captains of Ruy Freira,
to wit first by Michel Pereira Boraglio our friend, and
afterwards by another, whom he sent thither by turns,
because thereby the task would be easier tp the be
siegers : but that at the parting of these Galleys from
Mascat Ruy Freira himself was upon the point to go to
the said Siege with all the Men and Vessels with oars he
had, which were about twenty, or twenty-five, Galeots, and
many less Morisco Vessels called Ternata's? A small pre
paration indeed to take Ormiiz withall.
On September the second, a little before daylight, the
safe arrival of the annual Portugal Fleet was saluted by

1 See a7ite, p. 175, note 4. ^ See ante, p. 158, note 7.
5 Should be Terradas. They were light rowing-boats ernployed
generally in carrying supplies, but the term is also applied to small
boats used in war. (See Co77nne7ifaries of Afo7iso Dalboquerque, vol.
i, p. 105, Hakluyt edition.)

438 THE ANNUAL FLEET.
all the Bells of Goa. It consisted of two Merchant Ships,
lesser and lighter than the Carracks^ which use to come
in other years, one Galeon laden also with Merchandize,
and order'd to return with the same Ships, in case it should
not be required at Goa for the War, and five other
Galeons equip'd for war, which were to remain at Goa with
all the Soldiery, vvhich was numerous and good, to be em^
ploy'd as occasion should require. The Chief Captain of this
Armada was Sig: Nugno Alvares Botelho; the Admiral
Sig: Giovan Pereira Cor/'^rm/, to whose diligence the happy
and speedy arrival of this Fleet is attributed ; the Hke not
having come to pass in many years, and that through the
fault and greediness both of the Pilots and Merchants : for
before, without keeping order, or rale, in the voyage, or
obedience to the Generals, everyone endeavour'd to have
his Ship arrive first and alone. But this Sig. Gio. Pereira
Cortei-eal having written and presented a printed Discourse
about this matter to the King, his Majesty approv'd the
same and gave strict charge that it should be observ'd with
all exactness: and hence proceeded the good success of
this Voyage.
This Fleet brought news that the Prince of England was
departed from. Spain without effecting the marriage be
tween the two Crowns, beca the Parliament of England
would not consent to it^: which, considering all the pre-

! From a Portuguese word, carraca, a name given to large vessels
built for voyages to India and South America, fitted for fighting as
well as for trade. In the year 1592 one of these vessels was cap
tured by Sir John Barrough, which is described as being of no less
than 1,600 tons burthen, with thirty-two pieces of brass ordnance,
having sevfcn decks, and measuring 165 feet in length.
^ This is, of course, a misapprehension. There is no doubt that
the people of England disapproved of the match, but the consent of
Parliament was never asked. There were several causes which led
•to the match being broken off. (See Hume's Hist, of England, vol.
vi, p. 76.)

NEWS FROM EUROPE. 439
ceding transactions seems to me a strange case, and per
haps the like hath scarce happened between Princes; unless
possibly there be some unknown mysterie in the business.
That the Frosts, having obstructed the mouth of a River in
Holland, had caus'd a great inundation, which broke the
banks, or dikes, whereby they kept out the sea, and had done
much damage to the Country. That twelve Ships which
set forth from thence for India, being beset by the Spanish
Fleet oU Dunkirk, were partly sunk and partly shatter'd
so that they could not come to India. That the Catholicks
in August last, upon the precise day whereon Urban VIII
was created Pope, had obtain'd a signal victory! in Ger
many against the Hereticks. That great Fleets were pre
paring in England, Spain and France, for unknown designs.
That the King of Spain was at Sevil? and the Queen had
borne him a Daughter who was de~ad ; but the Daughter
of the Conte di Vidigueira? present Vice-Roy here in India,
had bome him a Son ; at which the Queen was much dis-
pleas'd with the King. And that in Portugal it was ex
pected that the Arch-Duke Leopold should go to govern
that Kingdom.
XII. — On September the fifth the other three Galeons,
wliich I said were to come from Mascat? arriv'd at Goa. The
cause of their delay ^yas, as was rightly conjectur'd, that
they had discovfel^. an Eiigl^sh Ship upon those Coasts,
and had spent some tiifte in giving her chase, but in vain,
through the fault, perhaps, of the Portugual Captain who
was loth to fight her ; for one of them mauie up to her and
fought a «^ile with her Artillery, but, perceiving her com
panions came not to do the like, gave over, and, havatig
! This was probably the victory gained by Count Tilly over Mans-
feld at Stadt Loo on August 23rd, 1623.
2 In the original written as Siviglia.
' See ante, p. 175.
* See ante, p. 158, note 7.

440 CHRISTIANS OF ST. THOMAS.
given and receiv'd many shots, let her go without doing her
hurt and return'd to her company. The English Ship
shew'd much bravery; for, seeing three Vessels coming
against her, she waited to give them battle without fly
ing. The above-said Galeons brought Letters which signi
fi'd that Mascat^ was molested with wars by the neigh
bouring Arabians; which, I conceive, may be upon some
confederacy with the King of Persia, thereby to divert the
Portugals from the Siege of Ormiiz. That Ormiiz was
well provided with Men and Victuals ; that, nevertheless,
they hop'd it would be taken, if good succour were sent
from Goa, particularly of Galeons to fight with the Dutch
Ships which were expected to come to the Ports of
Persia to assist Ormiiz and recruit it with fresh soldiers.
Of the English there is no mention, because, considering
the late transactions in Spain, it is not known whether
there will be War, or Peace, with them henceforward,
though perhaps the Vice- Roy may know something
privately. On September the twenty-ninth a fesuit, whose name I
know not, was consecrated here in their Church of Giesu?
Arch-Bishop* oi Angamale? and also, as they speak in the
Portugal Language, "da Serra", that is, " of the Mountain",
where live the Christians whom they call " di San Tome"}
of the Chaldean Sect," and sometime subject to the Schis
matical Patriarchs of Babylonia, but now of late years (by
the diligence of the Portugals) Catholicks, and obedient to

! See ante, p. 158, note 7, and p. 187, note 3.
'' See ante, p. 164, note 2. ' See ante, p. 199, note 2.
* A town in latitude 10° 20' N., to the north-east of Cranganur.
5 See ante, p. 199, note 1.
" Or Nestorians. They themselves do not accept this title, but
style themselves Nazaranies.

THE viceroy's DILIGENCE. 44I
Rome^; his residence is in Cranganor} five leagues from
Cocin^ Northwards.
On October Hne one and twentieth proclamation was made
by the Vice-Roy's Order for the Souldiers to come and
receive Pay, in Order to their going to Ormiiz? The
Armado wherein they were to go was very long in pre
paring through want of money ; which the Vice- Roy was
very diligent to raise, both from the Merchants and also
from the Gentiles, who consented to pay a certain Annual

! These Christians are still to be found existing as a religious sect.
They were at one time an independent people, and elected a sovereign
of their own. They were much persecuted by the Portuguese, in
order to compel them to become Roman Catholics. When the
Portuguese rule came to an end they regained their freedom, but
rem.ained divided in religion, and at present, both the Syrian and
Roman Catholic services are performed in the same church, and the
Syrian division of the sect receives a superior from the Patriarch of
Antioch, though before the Portuguese persecution they were governed
by bishops deputed by the Nestorian Patriarch of Mosul (here
called "of Babylonia"). (See Eastwick's Handbook of Madras, p.
317.) An interesting note on these Christians (said to number as
many as 233,000 souls) will be found in Sir H. Yule's Cathay and the
Way Thither, vol. i, p. 76.
2 More correctly Kodangulilr. In Lat. 10° 23' N. Identified by Si
H. Yule with the ancient Cynkali, or Cyncili7n, or Shinkala, the seat
of one of the old Malabar principalities, and celebrated as the place
where St. Thomas first preached in India, and where Muhammadans,
and Jews also, first settled in India. Called Si7igugli by Jordanus,
and. f angli hy Rashid-udin. (See Yule's Cathay, vol. i, p. 75.) Taken
by the Dutch in 1662.
^ As this is one of the last references to Cocin in these letters,
a few facts may be here mentioned in addition to those given ante at
p. 199, note I. The town is situated somewhat peculiarly on the
extremity of a spit of land twelve miles long, to the east of which is
an extensive backwater, which affords an advantageous means of
communication, open at all seasons of the year. The town is well
built, but it enjoys an unenviable reputation in regard to healthiness,
owing to the prevalence of elephantiasis, otherwise called " Cochin
leg". (See Eastwick's Ha7zdbook of Madras, p. 316.)
* See ante, p. 2, note I, and p. 395.

442 MALIK AMBAR AND MULLA MUHAMMAD.
Sum (or else a greater sum once for all) that Licence might
be granted them to celebrate Marriages in Goa, according
to their own Rite, which ordinarily was not allowed thein.
But all these courses were not sufficient to dispatch the
Fleet with that diligence which was desired ; and in the
mean time it was said that many Dutch, or English, Ships
infested the Ports of Ciaul} Bassaim} and Dabul} without
controll ; by all which it appears to me that mat»;ers in
India go every day from bad to worse.
XIII. — On October the one and thirtieth news came to
Goa that Melik Ambar? who for a good while successfully
warr'd z.g'aJmst Adil-Sciah? dX length in a victory had taken
one Mulla Muhliai>ied, General of Adil-SciaUs Army and
much favor'd by him ; who by his ill demeanor towards
the said Melik (even so far as to endeavour to get him
poyson'd) was the occasion of the present Warr, wherein
Melik's chief intent was to revenge himself on the said
Mulla Muhhamed: whom being thus taken, they say, he
beheaded and caus'd him in that manner to be carry'd
about his Camp with this Proclamation ; that this Traytor
Mulla Muhhamed, the cause of the Warr and present
discords between Adil-Sciah and Nizam-Sciah} (to whom
this Melik is Governour) otherwise Friends and Allies, was
thus in the Name of his Lord Adil-Sciah, as a Traytor
and disturber of the publick Peace, put to death. By which
act Melik meant to signifie that he had no evil intention
against Adil-Sciah, but onely took up Arms for the mis
chiefs done him by Mulla Muhhamed, whom he desir'd to
remove from the Government oi Adil-Sciah and from the
world. Yet it was not known how Adil-Sciah receiv'd this
action, and what end the business would have.

1 See ante, p. 140, note 1. ^ See ante, p. 16, note 3.
* See ante, p. 136, note 4. * See ante, p. 134, note 2.
^ See ante, p. 143, note 5. " See ante, p. 134, note i.

ADIL SHAH'S PROCEEDINGS. 443
In this Warr, they say, the MogoT favor'd Adil-Sciah
against Melik and supply'd him with 20,000 Horse : but,
be that how it will, Adil-Sciah hath hitherto always gone
by the worst and sometimes been in great danger ; Melik,
who is a brave Captain, having over-run all the State
almost to the Gates of Vidhiapor} which is the Royal City
of Adil-Sciah, where he hath sometimes been forc'd to
shut himself up as if it were besieg'd. A few moneths before
Adil-Sciah put one of his principal Wives to death, for
conspiracy which she was said to hold with Melik, and for
having been a party in promoting this Warr, out of design
to remove Adil-Sciah from the Government, as one become
odious to his own people, either through his covetousness,
or inability (being infirm), and to place his Son in his room,
who therefore was in danger too of being put to death by
his Father when the conspiracy was discover'd.
Further news came that Adil-Sciah had deposed from
the government and imprison'd the Governour of the
maritime Territories bordering upon Goa, who had. lately
given the Portugals so many disgusts ; which seem'd to
signifie that he was minded to give them some satisfaction :
that he had given the place to Chogia Riza or "Regeb, a
Persian, lately Governour of Dabul? who being in greater
employments at Court will send a Deputy, and from whom,
being prudent, and formerly a friend to the Portugals, they
hope better dealings.
On November ih.e first the Conirditernity della Misericordia^
made a solemn Procession in the evening, (as they use to do
yearly upon this day) going with two Biers from their own
Church to the Church of our Lady de la Luz? to fetch the
! Le., the JEmperor Jahdngir. (See Elphinstone's Hist, of India,
p. 498.)
2 See p. 117, note 2, and p. 436, note 6.
* See ante, p. 136, note' 4. * See ante, p. 382, note 4.
5 Marked as No. 23 in the Plan of Goa (ante, p. 154). It was
built in 1540, and remained in use up to 1835, but is now removed.

444 A SEA FIGHT.
bones of all such as had been executed this year and buried
under the Gallows ; which they carry in Procession, first to
this latter, and then to their own. Church to bury, where
also they make solemn Exequies for them.
On November the second, in the Evening, the Dominicans^
made their solemn Procession del Rosario with much
Solemnity, and so also the next morning, having deferr'd.
the same from the first Week of October till now, because
the rain uses to disturb it in October.
This day news came to Goa that a Ship belonging to
the Mogol's subjects, at her departing for Gidda' from the
Port of Diu? had there given security to return to the same
Port to pay the usual Customs to the Portugals, which
would have amounted to above five thousand Scierifines}
but the Ministers of Diu were contented with small security,
which was no more than four thousand Scierifines : yet,
when the said Ship came back very rich, she would not
touch at Diu, little caring to discharge the small security,
but put in at a place upon that Coast belonging to the
Mogul between Diu and Cambaia? The Portugals, under
standing this, sent the Armada oi Diu, consisting of small
Vessels with Oars, to fetch her in to Diu by force ; and,
the Ship refusing to obey, they fell to fighting. In the
fight those of the Ship kill'd, amongst others, the Chief
Commander of the Portugal Armada ; yet the Armada so
beset the Ship that they first forced her to run on shore, and
then burnt her. It was not true that the Chief Captain
' See ante, p. 156, note 2.
^ For Djidda, or Jedda, on the west coast of Arabia, in lat.
21° 29' N., a port formerly much frequented by vessels trading
between India and Egypt.
3 Or Diul. See ante, pp. 136, note 4, and 397, note I.
* Scierifines, Serafines, or Xerafini, as they were called at Goa,
were silver coins, equivalent to about 4J. id., and of about the same
value as a Pardao. (See Yule's Hobson-Jobson^
' See ante, p. 66, note 2.

DEPARTURE OF THE ARMADA. 445
was slain ; the Ship was taken indeed, but empty, the Moors
having had time to save most of their wealth upon Land,
but nevertheless they suffer'd much dammage. By this acci
dent it may be doubted whether some disgust be not likely
to ensue between the Mogol and the Portugals; and I
know not whether it may not somewhat retard the Portugal
Armada and Cafila} which was ready to set sail for
Cainbaia? On November the fourth the Armada of Collettc^ departed
from Goa to fetch provisions ; it was to go to Cocin} and
therefore the newly consecrated Arch-Bishop of Serra^ im
barqu'd in it to go to his residence ; so also did F. Andrea
Palmeiro, Visitor of the fesuits, my friend, to visit that
his Province ; and F. Laertio Alberti, an Italian, with many
other fesuits who came out of Europe this year to go and
reside there. The same day, an Almadia? or small Boat, of
CiauP came to Goa with news of a Vessel arriv'd there
from Mascat} and also a Ship from Bassora^; both which
reported that Ormiiz^^ was in much distress by the Siege,
so that many Moors, soldiers, escap'd out of the Town to
Ruy Freira; after whose arrival the Siege proceeded pros
perously for us, with good order and much hope yet, if
the succours were sent from Goa, which Ruy Freira very
importunately desir'd. At Bassora, they said, all was
quiet This will be the last that I shall write to you from Goa,
being ready to depart out of India (if it please God) within
a few dayes and desirous to return to my Country, where
I may see and discourse with you ; the first object that I
! See ante, p. 121, note 3. ^ See ante, p. 66, note 2.
^ See ante, p. 354. ^ See ante, p. 199, note I.
' See ante, p. 440. " See ante, p. 122, note i.
' See ante, p. 140, note i.
* See ante, p. 158, note 7, and p. 187, note 3.
" See ante, p. 442, note 3. !" See ante, p. 2, note i.

446 CONCLUSION OF LETTER VIIL
propose to myself at my revisiting our dear Italy. How
ever, I shall not omit in my way to acquaint you with my
adventures, to the end that my Letters may forerun me and
be the harbingers of my arrival. I reserve many things to
tell the Sig. Dottore, and Signor Colleita, and those other
Gentlemen my friends, who, I am confident, join in my
prayers to God for my prosperous arrival; from whom
wishing you all happiness, I rest, etc.

Note. — With reference to the mention made in this Letter of the
mission to Ethiopia and of Sultan Saghed, king of that country (see
p. 433), and to that of the Christians of San To7ni (see p. 440), it may
be useful to remind readers that an account of the Nestorian sect,
and of the Christians of " St. Thomas in India", as also of the Jesuit
mission to Abyssinia (here called ^Ethiopia), will be found in chap.
xlvii of Gibbon's Decline and Fall of the Rmnan E7npire, in which
account " Sultan Saghed" appears as the " Emperor Segued" On
his death the Jesuits were expelled from the country by his son
Basilides, and, in the words of the historian, " the gates of that solitary
realm were for ever shut against the arts, the science, and the
fanaticism of Europe"-

INDEX.

Abag-devi-Ciautru, Queen of Olala, her
meeting with Pietro della Valle, 306 ;
description of, 307 ; interview with
Pietro della Valle, 308-10; her his
tory, 313 ; becomes the wife of the
King of Banghel, 313; puts herself
under the protection of Venk-tapi,
314 ; her energetic attention to drain
age works, 337 ; promises an audience
to Pietro della Valle, 338; fails to
send for him, 342
Acosta, Christopher, writer on drugs, 37
Adil, Shah, meaning of the name, 149 ;
his fears of Selim Shdh, 151 ; his want
of courtesy towards the Portuguese,
T96 ; pays tribute to Selim Shdh, 243 ;
deposes the Govemor of territories
near Goa, who had given much
trouble to the Portuguese, 443
Aga Beg, Govemor of Cananor, 383
Aghoreswara, temple of, 216 n. ; idol
venerated l>y Venk-tapi, 272
Agra, town of, in danger on account of
the rebeUion of Sultdn Kharram, 48
Ahmadabad, royal seat of the province
of Cambay, 34; notice of, 92; de
scription of, 9S ; trees in, 95 ; palace
in, 97 ; image of the Virgin Mary in,
98 ; temple of Mah^deo in, 98 ; arti
ficial lake near, 102
Albertino, Antonio, rector of the Jesuits'
college at Daman, 116 ; exchanges
letters with Pietro della VaUe, 121,
124 ; takes Pietro della Valle to the
college, 133; provides accommoda
tion ior Mariam Tinatin, 133
Alvares, Don Nugno, govemor of the
coast of Kaffraria, his arrival from
Mozambique, 429
Ambassador, the. See Leiton
Ambe, or Mango, plant of India, 40
Amboyna, massacre of, xxvii
Andrada. See Ruy Freira d'Andrada
Asaf, Khin, notice of, 47 n. ; possibly
aided Kharram's rebellion, 55; held
in custody, 121
Ayres de Siqueira Baraccio, sea captain,
354, 355 ; lands at Goa at night, 394
Azarg, Beca, a leamed Brahman,- 75 ;
identifies Brahma with Pythagoras, 76

Bdber, a descendant of Tamerlane,
founds the Mogul dynasty, 48 ; notice
of, SI

Badrapoor, town near Ikkeri, 243
Baldinotti, Pietro della Valle's confessor
in Goa. 163
Bali Rairu, heir to Saluva Rairu, 318
Banghel, description of, 302; King of,
313. 315
Baraccio, Ayres de Siqueira. See Ayres
de Siqueira
Barocci, town of. See Broach
Baroccio, Ruy Gomez, priest in Goa,
shows civility to Pietro della Valle,
180 ; takes him to visit the Bishop of
Cochin, T99; shows hospitality to
Pietro della Valle, 394 ; accompanies
him to Guadalupe, 404
Barros, Giovanni di, Portuguese his
torian, notice of, 34 n.
Barselor, Higher and Lower towns,
notice of, 297
Bassein, seaport town, 16, 17
Batkal, town, notice of, 390 n.
Beca Azarg. See Azarg, Beca
Benastarim, fort near Goa, account of,
180; lovely view from, 181; captain
of, 181. See Gerda
Betle, use of, in India, 226, 255
Bhadr Amma, wife of Venk-tapi, her
death, 207 ; account of, 208-9
Bhdt Ndth, or Batinato, King of the
Jogis, 345 ; is visited by Pietro della
Valle, 350 ; description of, 351 ; de
clines to write his name, 351
Bombay, ceded to England by Dutch,
xxxiv
Borges, Antonio, resident in Barselor,
298
Brahma, figure of, in temple at Nagar,
112; identified with Pythagoras, 76,
108, III ; and the lotus flower, fable
of, 408
Brahmans, the most noble caste in
India, 88 ; dispute with Jesuits as to
use of sacred thread, 88-91
Broach, or Bharoch, description of, 60 ;
cotton trade of, 60-1
Bulachi, Sultan, son of Sultdn Khushru,
notice of, 59 n.

Cacciatur, or Galal, servant to Pietro
della VaUe, is unable to leave Surat,
126 ; is left in charge of Vanden-
broecke, 129 ; who sends him after
Pietro della Valle, disguised as an
Indian, 130 ; dismissed for theft, 292

448

INDEX.

Calecut. See KdUcot
Cambay, principal town of Guzarit,
desire of Pietro della Valle to visit, 46 ;
thegovernor is removed by Kharram,
62 ; description of town of, 65 ; treat
ment of animals in, 67-8, 70 ; garden
at, 68 ; temple at, 69, 71 ; singers and
dancers at, 71 ; temple of idols at, 71 ;
departure of Pietro della Valle from,
92 ; high tide, or bore, seen from,
103 ; temple of Vaishnavas, near, 105 ;
corpse-burning at, 115
Cananor, description of the city and its
churches, 382 ; La Misericordia at,
382
Canara. See Kdnara
Celuud Rairu. See Saluva
Charles, Prince, and the Spanish mar
riage, 171, 214, 255, 278, 425, 438.
Chdwul, arrival of Pietro della Valle at,
140 ; cathedral church at, 141 ; hill
at, held by the Moors, 141 ; taken by
the Portuguese, 141
Chogia Riza, a Persian, friendly towards
the Portuguese, is appointed governor
of territories adjoining Goa by Adil
Shdh, 443
Chorrom, Sultdn. See Kharram
Chosrou, Sultdn. See Khushru
Christmas Eve, litanies sung on ships on,
381 ; cakes drugged by soldiers on,
381
Cicco, Portuguese boy at the court of
Vikera, 357, 364
Clavijo, Ruy Gonzales de, vn-ites his
tory of Tamerlane's conquests, 50
Clusius. See I'Ecluse
Cochin, notice of, 199 ; Bishop of, ad
ministers the Archbishopric of Goa,
199
Commandant, the. .Sc« Vandenbroecke
Cortereal, Giovan Pereira, Admiral of
the Portuguese fleet, 438
Cos, or Coru, measure of distance, 23
Costa, Ventura da, native of Kdnara,
his marriage at Goa, 427
Courten, Sir William, obtains a licence
to trade in India, xxix ; the licence
not renewed, xxix
Cow-dung, use of, in India, 87, 230, 231,
318, 336
Cugna, Lena da, Portuguese gentle
woman at Goa, receives Mariam Tina
tin into her house, 160 ; retains her
during the absence of Pietro della
Valle, 200
Cutb, Shdh. See Kiitb, ShAh

Ddbul attacked by English ships. Whale
and Dolphin, 136-7
Dalboquerque, Afonso, his arrival in
India, xi ; sacks Kdllkot, .\i
Damdn, Portuguese city, arrival of
Pietro della Valle at, 132; description
of the city and cathedral, 133

Davdli, Hindu feast of lamps, in honour
of Kdli, wife of Siva, 206
Davis' staff, used by Capt. Woodcock,
12
Dher, or Dhed, a low and despised caste
in India, 113
Diu, sea-fight at, 444
Dolphin, English vessel, 4 ; leaves Surat
on secret mission, 130
Drugs, writers on, 37
Dutch, take ports and forts from Portu
guese, xii ; their disagreement with
the East India Company, xxvi etseq. ;
their treaty for a cessation of hostili
ties wilh the East India Company,
xxix ; colonise Java Major, 24 ; seize
Portuguese orphans and marry them,
25 : show great courtesy towards
Pietro della Valle, 26 ; entertain Pietro
della Valle at Broach, 61 ; and at
Cambay, 66
liast India Company, charter of incor
poration, xvii : first factory, xix ; new
c- arters of James I, xxii ; establishes
a factory at Surat, xxiii ; its struggles
with the Dutch, xxvi etseq. ; is autho
rised to build forts, xxviii ; firmdn
from King of Golkonda and from
Mogul Emperor, xxviii ; its treaty for
a cessation of hostilities with the
Dutch, xxix ; takes island of Pulo-
roone, xxxi ; new charter of Cbas. II,
x.xxi ; is authorised to estabUsh garri
sons and keep ships of war, xxxii ;
change of character of the Company,
xxxv
English, entertain Pietro della Valle at
Ahmaddbdd, 95 ; attack Ddbul, 137 ;
massacred lay Selim Shdh at Silrat,
417 ; impolitic behaviour of, 418. See
also East India Company
Europe, news from, 425-7, 439
Farnese, Ranuccio, news of death of, 171
Fernandez, Francesco, Vicar of Chdwul,
142
Fernandez, Gio. See Leiton
Fernandez, Hettor, captain of war-ships,
194, 205, 299
Figueroa, Don Garcia de Silva y, for
merly Spanish ambassador in Persia,
account of, 188 n. ; resides in Goa,
189
Foufel, plant of India, 40
Franceschi, Giacinto, a Florentine in
Goa, 163
Francisco, Christoforo Fernandez, cap
tain of fortress of Onor, 204
Gama, Don Francisco da. Viceroy at
Goa, 158; visit of Pietro della Valle
to, 175 ; his arrangements to assist
Ruy Freira at Ormuz, 396 ; his luke
warmness in assisting Ruy Freira, 398

INDEX.

449

Ganesa, son of Mdhddeo and Parvati,
fable of, 73
Garsopa, account of Queen of, 219 ;
kingdom of, conquered by Venk-tapd,
219 ; beauty of river of, 220 ; pepper-
growing in, 221
Gerda, Manoel Pereira de la, captain
ofthe fort at Benastarim, 181
Ghdts, description of, 222 ; fortress and
temple in, 223 ; cistern in, 223 ; native
school in, 227
Giaccamd, widow in Ikkeri, who re
solves to burn herself, 266, 273
Giagata, calls his dominion after him
sdf Giagataio, 50
Giovanni, Christoforo di, a leamed Por
tuguese in Goa, 163
Giovio, Paolo, an Italian in the Jesuits'
college at Ossein, 139
Goa, description of, 154-5 ; many re
ligious orders in, 156 ; many slaves
in, 157 ; pomp and poverty of the
inhabitants of, 157 ; laxity of morals
of the Portuguese in, 161 ; account of
the Jesuits in, 162 n. ; learned men
in, 163 ; Jesuits' convent the hand
somest in, 164 ; religious procession
in, 167 ; two summers and two winters
every year in, 170 ; arrival of four
Carmelites from Rome at, 172 ; death
of three of tbem, 172 ; Carmelite re
joicing for the canonization of S.
Teresia in, 173 ; masquerade in honour
of S. Teresia in, 173 ; mass in praise
of S- Teresia in, 174 ; masquerade
on feast of S. John Baptist in, 177;
Rdmazdn celebrated in, 179 ; large
well at, constructed by the Hindus,
182 ; cliurch of S. Anna at, 182 ;
wether used instead ot horse in col
lege of S. Paul at, 185 ; Hindii feast
at Narva in, 186 ; feast of the Rosary
at, igo ; account of archbishopric of,
199 ; Jesuit procession in, 402 ; canon
ization festival at, 410, 413 ; repre
sentation of life of S. Xavier, 410 ;
beatification mass at, 411 ; procession
of Augustines at, 414 ; priest-ridden
state of, 415 ; exact position of, 417 ;
inquisitor's festival in, 421 ; feast of
first-fruits in, 436 ; arrival of annual
Portuguese fleet at, 437 ; arrival of
vessels from Mascat at, 439 ; con
secration of Archbishop of Angamdle
at, 440 ; procession of the confrater
nity of the Misericordia in, 443 ; Do
minican procession del Rosario in,
444 ; viceroy at, see Gama
Gopi, builder of a reservoir at Surat,
34 ; was probably governor of Surat,
34
Govea, Gaspar di. Procurator of Jesuits'
college at Bassein, shows courtesy to
wards Pietro della Valle, 138
Greenland, alleged discovery of, by Capt.
Woodcock, 5 ; description of, 6

Guadalupe, description of, 404 ; nyct
anthes and lotus flowers at, 406-7
Gulielmo, a Dutch merchant at Silrat,
120 ; his marriage, 123
Guzardt, province of India, 34 ; notice
of, 92 n.

Hindii Nairs, succession by feraale line
among, 218
Hindus, saint, or divining woman of the,
224
Holi, or Holika, Hindii festival, 122
Honelli, description of the town of, 234 ;
temple of idols at, described, 235-7 ;
religious procession at, 238; ground
plan of the temple at, 241
Horto. See Orto
Hiimayun, son of Bdber, 51 n.

Idols, the worship of, in India, 38, 71,
72
Ikkeri, royal seat of Venk-tapd, descrip
tion of, 244 ; description of the palace
at, 250-1 ; feast of Mdhddeva, cele
brated by girls in, 258-9, 261 ; Janga
ma friars in, 260 ; costume of soldiers
in, 260 ; dancing woman in, 263 ; exact
position of, 264, 268 ; widow of, re
solves to burn herself, 266 ; temple of
Aghoreswara, or Mahddeo, 268 ; Jan-
gami in, 268 ; dancing women in, 272 ;
dancing priest in, 277 ; religious pro
cession in, 279 ; religious dancing in,
269, 281-2 ; religious festival in, 283.
India, arrival of Pieti o della Valle in, 20 ;
rainy season in, 32, 33, 432 ; use of
pdn leaves and areca-nut in, 36 ; the
worship of idols in, 38, 71-2; plants
of, 40 ; small cost of living in, 42 ;
number of slaves in, 42 ; dress of
natives of, 43 ; dress of women of, 44 ;
fantastic religions of, 73 ; love of red-
colouring in, 74 ; castes in, 77 ; reli
gions in, 79 ; belief in the transmigra
tion of souls in, 80 ; ceremonies of
purification in, 81, 87, 232 ; "drinking
in the air" in, 82 ; morality in, 82-3 ;
condition of widows in, 83 ; widow-
burning in, 83-5 ; treatment of ani
mals in, 86-7 ; use of cow-dung in, 87,
230, 231, 318, 336 ; monlceysin, 93-4 ;
armed beggars in, 94 ; inns in, 95 ;
musical instrument used in, 117 ;
account of kingdoms in, 144 ; confu
sion ofthe provinces in, 149 ; political
condition of Moorish princes in, 150-2 ;
the distribution of rains in, 174 ;
native carriages in, 183; ear-pendants
much worn in, 195 ; similarity of
Egyptian gods with those of, 217 ;
succession by females in, 218 n., 312,
318 ; description bf torches in, 229 ;
neglect of learning and books by the
priests of, 278 ; rice-growing in, 296 ;

4SO

INDEX.

special colours adopted by princes in,
319 ; etiquette of warfare in, 380.
Indus, wrongly stated by geographers
to flow into the Gulf of Cambay, 63

Jahdngir. See Selim Shdh
Jesuits, dispute with Brahmans as to
the use of the sacred thread, 88-91 ;
news of the martyrdom of, in Japan,
409 ; their mission to Ethiopia, 433-4 ;
their friendly relations with Pietro
della VaUe, 434
Jinghiz Khdn, conquers vast dominions,
50 ; leaves Samarcand to his son Gia
gata, 50
Jogis, or Gymnosophists, religious £an-
atics, 37, 99, 105, 107, 113 ; their
king, Bhdt Ndth, 345 et seq.

Kddiri, temple of the Jogis on the hiU of,
345 n. ; description of, 346-50
Kdli, or Bhawdni, Hindu goddess, wife
of Siva, 206 n.
Kdllkot, account of, 344 n. ; exact posi
tion of, 359 ; description of, 360 ; cos
tumes in, 360; description of the
palace at, 363 ; plan of the palace at,
377 ; community of wives in, 379
Kdnara, notice of, 168 n.
Kdrndta, Queen of, subject to Venk-
tapd, 314 ; desire of Pietro deUa Valle
to visit, 352, 384 ; story of, 353
Kharram, Sultdn, third son of Selim
Shdb, 47 ; rebels against his father,
47 ; obtains possession of Sultdn
IChushru, 57 ; brings about his death,
58 ; rumoured sack of Agra by, 121 ;
is defeated by Selim Shdh, 177 ; is
routed by Selim Shdh, 419
Khushru, Sultdn, rebels againsthis father,
Selim Shdh, 55 ; is imprisoned, 56 ;
declines to marry Nurmahdrs daugh
ter, 57 ; is killed by order of Sultdn
Khairam, 58
KorEakan taken and destroyed by Ruy
Freyra, i88
KAtb Shdh, account of, 147-8 ; receives
Sultdn Kharram into his territory, but
does not aid him, 419

Lakshmi, goddess of prosperity, wife of
VisfaoA, 206 n.
Lareck, arrival of Pietro della Valle off,
3
Leandro, Fra, Provincial Vicar of the
Carmelites at Goa, 159 ; his courtesy
towards Pietro della VaUe, 159
L'Ecluse, Charles de, or Clusius, botan
ist and translator, 37
Leiton, Gio. Fernandez, Portuguese
Ambassador toVenk-tapd Naieka , 168 ;
treats with the captain of the fort at

Onor, 204 ; is delayed at Onor on
account of the death of Bhadr Amma,
210 ; his interview with Vittala Sinaia,
211 ; is called to audience with Venk-
tapd, 247 ; his interview with Venk-
tapd, 252 ; his want of dignity, 253,
257 ; his dissimulation towards Venk-
tapd, 288 ; Manoel, son of the Ambas
sador, a soldier in the fleet, 355
Leni, Alessandro, a Roman in Goa, 163
Lingam, an emblem of Siva, 93, 100,
208, 235, 341
Lucena, Joam de, Portuguese writer,
no. III
Lucia, Donna, Portuguese orphan,
married to a Dutch merchant at
Siirat, 25 ; sends for Mariam Tinatin
to loc^e with her, 26
Luis, Sebastian, master of a vessd at
Damdn, 124

Maani, Gioerida (Sitta Maani), her
marriage with Pietro della Valle, ii ;
her death at Mina, iii, 45 n. ', her burial
at Rome, iv ; the body of, 122
Macrdn passed by Pietro deUa Valle, 7 ;
prince of, friendly to the Persians,
401
Maffaeus, J. P., Italian writer, 180
Mdhddeo, Hindii idol of, 73 ; fable of,
73; temple of, in Ahmaddbdd, near
Cambay, 93, 101 ; temple of, at Ik
keri, 263 ; or Putia somjidta, princi
pal god of the Queen of Olala, 341
Mdhddeva, a title of Siva, 259 n.
Malabar rovers, threatened encounter
with, 356 ; friendly vessels mistaken
for, 390
Maldiva, King of, resides in Goa and
receives triblite-money, 179
Malik Ambar, Abyssinian slave, ruler
of Ahmadnagar, 134 ; account of,
146
Manel, residence of the Queen of Olala,
306; description of the palace of,
317 ; g;round-plaa of the palace of,
324 ; temple to the Devil in, 339 ;
exact position of, 342
Mangaliir, description of, 301 ; exact
position of, 346 ; arrival of the Samori'
of Kdllkot's embassy at, 354 ; notice
of, 3B6
Mariam, Signora. See Tinatin di Ziba
Mariam, Signora, tier marriage with
Signor Guglielmo, 123
Mariuccia. See Tinatin di Ziba, Mariam
Marmagaon, church of St. Andrea at,
393
Masagna, Joseph, an Italian in Goa,
163
Mascarenhas, Freites, adventures of, 435
Mascat, news from, 422
Mater, town between Cambay and
Ahmaddbdd, 93

INDEX.

4SI

Matos, Manoel de, a Christian, engaged
as a servant by Pietro deUa Valle, 298
Mehi. See Mhye
Mendoza, Luis di, chief captain of the
fleet, 385
Mhye, a river flowing into the Gulf of
Cambay, 64 ; difficulties of crossing,
64-5
Mir Bey, captain of a fortress in the
Ghats, account of, 225
Monardes, Nicolaus, wxiter on drags,
37
Moors, rise of their power in India, 145 ;
equally familiar with Arabic, Turkish,
and Persian languages, 150
Moryad, confessor to the Viceroy,
176; translates Pietro della Valle's
account of the wars in Persia into
Portuguese, 177
MuUa Muhhamed taken by Malik
.\mbar, 442 ; the cause of war between
Adil Shdh and Nizdm Shdh, 442
Murdd Shah, brother of Selim Shah, 52
Muse Bey, captain-general in Banghel,
sent by Venk-tapd to accompany
Signor Leiton, 247
Myrobalane, fruit-tree, descril>ed, 234

Nagar, temple of Brahma at, 108 ; for
merly a royal seat, 113
Naraina, or Narayana, a name of Siva,
236
Narliada, sacred river near Broach, 60
Narghil, plant of India, 40
Narsu, a Brahman, native of Mangaliir,
engaged as interpreter by Pietro della
VaUe, 305
Narva, celebration of washing by tbe
Indians at, 436
Negrone, or Negraone, Francesco, Por
tuguese writer on reUgion, 109
Nizam Shah, notice of, 134 tz. ; held the
hiU at Chawul until routed by the
Portuguese, 141 ; raeaning of the
name, 145 ; large cannon belonging
to, 147
Niir Mahdl, wife of Selim Shdh, account
of. S3-S

Olala, description of, 303 ; Queen of.
See Abag-devi-Ciautru
Onor, description of, 202-3 ; hot well
near, held sacred by the Hindiis,
205 ; exact position of, 206
Ormuz, condition of, 9, 10, 171, 279,
396-400, 431, 437, 440, 441, 445
Orto, Garcia de, writer on drags, 37
Osorio, Jerome, Portuguese writer, 180

Palmeiro, Andrea, Superior ofthe Jesuits
in Goa, 160 ; offers hospitality, to
Pietro della VaUe, 160 ; provides resi
dence for Mariam Tinatin, 160

Pangi, or Panjim, vice-regal residence
at, 193, 197
Pansecal. See Rains
Pantaleon, Vincislao, representative of
China and mathematician, 163 ; shows
Pietro deUa Valle a description of
China in the Chinese language, 165 ;
his departure for China, 425
Parvati, goddess, account of, 35 ; her
effigy cures maladies, 37 ; fable of, 73
Pasagna, Pero Gomez, captain of Man
galiir, 302
Paul, Saint, principal patron saint of
Portuguese churches in India, 142
Perviz Sultdn, son of Selim Shdh and
governor of Bengala, 57
Persian, the language spoken at the
Mogul's court, 97
Pietro, Don Sebastiano di San, Bishop
of Cochin, account of, 199 11.
Pontebuoni, Bartolomeo, Tuscan painter
in Goa, 163
Portuguese, buUd forts in India, x ; sack
Kdllkot under Dalboquerque, xi ;
occupy Goa, xi ; build factory at
Kdllkot, xi ; take Mangalur, xi ; Bom
bay and other towns ceded to, xii ;
ports and forts taken from, by the
Dutch, xii ; decline of Portuguese
power in India, xiv ; cede Bombay to
England, xxxiv ; their neglect of the
study of navigation, 13 ; do not gain
the confidence of native princes, 179 ;
their impolitic proceedings, 196 ; send
vessels to the reUef of Ruy Freira,
214 ; their impolitic behaviour in the
Samori's palace, 372 ; their incom
petency, 390 ; wreck of vessel belong
ing to the, at Kaffraria, 429
Pratapdra, favourite of Venk-tapd, 252,
284
President, the. See Rastel
Preti Janni, or Prester John, King of
Ethiopia, joins the Catholic Church,
137

Qara, Sultdn, death of, 435
Quadro, Andrea de, receives the degree
of Master of Arts from the Jesuits at
Goa, 434

Rabelo, Henrico, Vicar of Onor, 204
Rains in India, 32, 33, 155, 174, 432
Rdmo Rao, Hindii chief, subject to
Venk-tapd, 306
Rastel, Thomas, President of the English
merchants at Surat, 19 ; goes on board
tbe Whale, 19 ; notice of, 19 n. ; his
offer of hospitality declined by Pietro
della VaUe, 26 ; is offended with Pietro
deUa VaUe for lodging with Vanden-
broecke, and declines to see him, 28 ;
receives Pietro della Valle's letter and
is reconciled, 29 ; splendour of his

452

INDEX.

household, 41 ; present at a wedding
in Surat. 124 ; meets Pietro della
V.illc al tlic seaside, 129
Ror, Sir Thomas, bis embassy to the
Mogul Emperor, xxiv ; his treaties
with bim, xxiv-xxv
Ruy Krcirn dc Andrada, commands war
ships against the Persians, 158 ; be
sieges Sobdr, 187 ; takes Korfakan,
188 ; bis cruelty towards the inhabit
ants, 188 ; is forced to raise tbe siege
of Ormuz, 397 ; m-ws of, 399, 400 ;
ships sent to his aid, 416

Sa, Constantino da, bis courtesy towards
Pietro della Valle, 164
Sabarmati, rivernear Ahmaddbdd, 100
Saghed, Sultdn, reported to be a member
of the Catholic Church, 433, 446 n.
See Preti Janni
Sagher, new city, description of, 265
Saints, canonization of live, 170
Salsette, arrival of Pietro della Valle at,
139 ; province of, 392
Saluva Rairu, son of the Queen of
Olala, 316 ; description of, 319 ; begs
Pietro della VaUe to procure him a
good horse, 334
Samori. See Vikira
Savoy, Prince of, news of his appoint
ment as Viceroy of Sicily, 189
Scander, Rastel's interpreter, lent to
Pietro della Valle, 29
Schipano, Antonio, kinsman of Mario
Schipano, visits F'ietro della Valle at
Goa, 159-60
Schipano, Mario, medical professor and
friend of Pietro della VaUe, ii ; recipi
ent of his letters, vii
Seining, Alberto di, friend of Pietro
della Valle in Siirat, 19 ; visits Pietro
della VaUe on the sea-shore, 22 ;
urges Pietro della VaUe to lodge
with Vandenbroecke, 26 ; undertakes
to find a house for Pietro della Valle,
27 ; agrees to accompany Pietro della
Valle to Cambay, 46 ; leaves Cambay
for Ahmaddbdd, 92 ; visits a Jesuit
from Goa, 116 ; present at a wedding
in Siirat, 124 ; leaves Siirat on the
Dolphin, 130
Seda-Siva Nayak, grandson of Venk-
tapd, 284
Selim Shdh, his reUgious toleration,
30, 127 H. ; removes the royal treasure
from Agra, 47 ; why called the Great
Mogul, 48 ; his descent from Tamer
lane and Jinghiz Khdn, 49, 51 n. ;
originally called Sceichi, 51 ; his
many titles, 52 ; his sons, 52-3 ; his
wife Nilr Mahdl, 53 ; his cruelty to
Khushru and his followers, 56 ; en
counters his rebel son Kharram and
defeats him, 177 ; besieges him at

Mandu, 177 ; massacres the English
in Siirat, 417
Shias and Sunis, rival sects of Muham
madans, 152
Sitta Maani. See Maani, Gioerida.
Siva, idol, 236 n. ; the festival of, 259 ;
See also Mdhddeo
Sohdli visited by Pietro della Valle and'
tbe English captains, 22
Sobdr besieged by Ruy Freira, 187
Sojitra, town near Cambay, 103
Sonitx}! Shdh, brother of SeUm Shah, 52
!>orrentino, Vincenzo, chaplain to tlie
Spanish Ambassador in Persia, 160
Siirat, arrival of Pietro della Valle off,
18 ; factories at, 19 n. ; Pietro della
Valle enters, 23 ; description of, 30 ;
reUgious toleration in, 30 ; marriage
celebration in, 31 ; description of
artificial lake in, 32-3 ; large banyan-
tree near, 35, 39 ; garden in, visited
by Pietro della Valle, 39 ; abundance
offruitin,47; massacre ofthe English
at, 417

Tamerlane, or Teimur Lenk, descended
from Jinghiz Khdn, 49; notice of,
49 71. ; elected King of Giagataio, 50 ;
expeditions of, 50
Telingana, a kingdom of the Dakhan,
i44n
Teresia, Saint, rejoicings for the canoni
zation of, at Goa, 173
Tinatin di Ziba, Maria, taken under the
protection of Pietro della Valle, iv ;
her marriage mth Pietro della Valle,
iv ; goes to lodge with Donna Lucia,
26 ; special permission is required for
her to leave Ahmadabad, 102 ; is
present at a wedding at Siirat, 123 ;
lodges with Portuguese gentlewoman
in Damdn, 133 ; is received into the
house of Sig. Lena da Cugna at Goa,
160 ; remains in Goa with Sig. Lena
da Cugna, 200
Tumbri, arrival of Pietro della Valle at,
230

Urban VIII, Pope, election of, 426 ;
death of cardinals after the election of,
426

VaUe, Pietro della, birth, i ; joins Span
ish fleet, i ; present at the capture of
Karkenssa Islands, ii ; starts for the
East, ii ; marriage, ii ; goes to Persia
with his wife, iii ; takes part in battle
against the Turks, iii; embarks for
India, iv ; returns to Rome, iv ;
second marriage, iv ; retires from
Rome, V ; death and burial, vi ; his

INDEX.

453

love of music, vi ; Egyptian travels, vi ;
study of Assyrian cuneiform writings,
vii ; arrival off Lareck, 3 ; arrives off
Bassein, 16 ; arrives off Siirat, 18 ;
lands in India, 20 ; is attacked by
ague, 21 ; is visited by Alberto di
Scilling, 22 ; visits Sohali with Al
berto di SciUing, 22 ; reaches the
town of Siirat, 23 ; declines offers of
the English President (Rastel), and of
the Dutch commandant (Vanden
broecke) to lodge with them, 26 ; is
constrained by Vandenbroecke to
enter his house, 27 ; occupies house
lent to him by Vandenbroecke, 28 ;
in so doing offends Rastel, 28 ; is
reconciled by means of a letter, 29 ;
desires to visit Cambay, 46 ; leaves
Siirat for Cambay, 47 ; taikes leave of
Vandenbroecke, 59 ; arrives at Broach ,
60 ; stays at Jambusir, 62 ; crosses
the river Mhye, 64 ; arrives at Cam-
bay, 66 ; leaves Cambay, 92 ; lodges
at Saima, 93 ; leaves Ahmaddbdd,
IOI ; returns to Cambay, 103 ; is
received by the Dutch, 103 ; visits a
Jesuit firom Goa, 116 ; leaves Cambay,
118 ; stays at Jambusir, 119 ; reaches
Broach, 119; is leceived by the
Dutch, 119 ; arrives at Siirat, 120 ;
exchanges letters with Antonio .\lber-
tino, 121, 124 : visits Captains Wood
cock and Willis at Siirat, 130 ; parts
with Scilling, 130; commences his
voyage ivith Sebastian Luis, 131 ;
arrives at Daman, 132; is received
by Antonio Albertino, 133 ; eats
many new fruits at Damdn, 134 ;
leaves Daman, 137 ; arrives at Bas
sein, 138 ; visits tlie Jesuits' College,
139 ; arrives at Salsette, 139 ; leaves
Chawul, 143 ; arrives at Goa, 154 ;
lodges witli Jesuits, 160 ; attends
mass at the CarmeUte Church in
Goa, 162 ; wears mouming since
death of his wife Sitta Maani, 165,
412 ; visits the Viceroy at Goa, 17^ ;
gives him his account of wars in Persia,
176 ; arranges to accompany Gio. Fer
nandez Leiton to the court of Venk-
tapa, 192 ; goes to Panjim, or New
Goa by sea, 193 ; is introduced to
Vittala Sinaia, 195 ; returns to Goa
to obtain a licence from the Viceroy,
198 ; encounters pirates, 201 ; arrives
at Onor, 202 ; leaves Onor with Leiton,
217; visits a widow in Ikkeri aliout
to iium herself, 273; experiences
trouble in obtaining suitablefood, 294 ;
visits Colur, 295; is in danger of
shipwreck, 299 ; arrives at MangaWr,
^oo • visits Banghel, 302 ; and Olala,
toT. '¦ leaves Mangaliir, 305 ; meets
Oueen Abag-devl-Ciautrti, 306 ; visits
Saluva Rairu, 321 ; presents him with
a map of ^^^ worid, 322 ; is con

strained by him to eat, 323 ; shows
him the use of the fork, 331 ; answers
his questions, 332 ; is esteemed on
account of white skin, 335 ; leaves
Manel, 343 ; visits Bhdt Ndth, King
of the Jogis, at Kddiri, 350 ; visits
Mangalur a second time, 355 ; decides
to accompany embassy to Kdllkot,
355 ; is invited to visit the Samori's
palace at Kalikot, 363 ; leaves Kdll
kot, 381 ; arrives at Goa, 394 ; lodges
with Ant. Baraccio, 394 ; receives news
of Cacciatur, 395
Vandenbroecke, Pietro, President of tbe
Dutch settlement at Siirat, 25 ; de
scription of bis house, 26 ; importunes
Pietro della VaUe to lodge with him,
27 ; lends a house to Pietro della Valle,
28 ; t.ikes Pietro della Valle to visit
a garden in Siirat, 39 ; splendour of
his household, 41 ; escorts Pietro della
Valle out of tbe town of Siirat, 47 ;
receives news from Agra, 47
Veira, Ascentio, notary in Mangalur,
301
Venk-tapd Nayak, Prince of Kdnara,
168; account of, 190-1 ; newsofdeatb
of bis wife, 207 ; is dissatisfied with
the emtiassy of Leiton, 212 ; conquers
tbe kingdom of Garsopa, 219 ; pays
tribute to Adil Sbab, 243 ; bis treaty
with the King of Banghel, 285 ; his
distrust of the Kine of Banghel, 286 ;
assists -the Queen of Olala against the
King of Banghel, 314
Viceroy. See Gama
Vikira, Samori of Kdllkot, 345 ; bis
negotiations with tbe Viceroy, 357 ;
bis two nieces at Kdllkot, 366 ; de
scription of, 367 ; converses with
Pietro della Valle and a Portuguese
captain, 369 ; speaks of tbe Viceroy's
demands, and desires time, 370 ; ad
mires a Portuguese arquebus, 371
Villa di Bahmani, villag;e near Onor,
207
Vira-badra Nayak, grandson of Venk-
tapd, 284
Virena Deuru, or Lingam, an emblem
of Siva, 23s, 238
Vittala Sinaia, ambassador from Venk-
tapd to Viceroy, 191 ; visits the cap
tain of tbe fort at Onor, 206 ; his
interview with Leiton, 211 ; presents
Pietro della Valle with a Hindii book
written on palm-leaves, 291

WAale, English ship, i ; leaves Siirat on
a secret mission, 130
Widow in Ikkeri resolves to burn her
self, 266
WnUs, Matthew, captain of the Dol-
phin, 3 : is visited by Pietro della
Valle at Surat, 130
Woodcock, Nicholas, captain of the

454

INDEX.

Whale, 3 ; exhibits a gigantic horn,
4 ; alleged discoverer of Greenland,
5 ; relates the affairs of Ormuz, 8 ;
makes daily observations on board
the Whale, 12 ; chart of Strait of
Ormuz, made by, 15 ; visits Sohdli,
22 ; visited by Pietro della Valle at
Siirat, 130

Xaganos, 149 n.
Xavier, S. , notice of, 170 ; canonization
festival of, in Goa, 410

Xerafin, .184

Vak, tails of, used as ornament, and as
a weapon against the flies, 260-1
Yellow colour, 75, 258
YeUow squirrels, 93
Yusuf Adil Shdh, builder of the fort at
Pangi, 197

Zeilan (Ceylon), 109, no, 176
Ziacche, fruit, 264

ERRATA IN VOL. II.

P. 200, 1. 3, insert IV. — at commencement of line.
P. 225, 1.5, „ IV.-
P. 273, 1.15, „ XXIIL- „
P. 284, 1. 26, „ XXVIL- „
P. 355, 1. 16, "Mansel" should be "Manoel".
P. 424, 1. 28, insert V. — at commencement of line.

3 9002 00486 5243

i • "' rv-